Magic Knights Exam: Aspiring Knights

**Date Started:** January 1, 500XR
**Date Completed:** Ongoing
**Previous Role-Play:** N/A
**Users Involved:** User:EmperorSigma, User:Shen Yi, User:HoloArc, User:Dragon Lord Erin, User:Ninshū, User:Kingdoritoz User:Njalm2, User:Berserkchart486, User:GeminiVIII, User:KontonMan, User:Great Achlus, User:Shouri01, User:GalaxiaWW, User:Dal101, User:Sakura0Xavier

**Setting**: Clover Kingdom
**Characters Involved:**
* **Examinees:** Caitlyn, Marco, Haruhi Rephalia, Wesley Umbra, Arissa Wu, Andreas Agostini, Richard Felix, Lea Kira, Kingston Draconus, Tiana Kira, Colby Monterey, Cain Monroe, Beatrix Roselei-Vermillion, Kaiser Gawain, Lieser Bernkastel, Zela, Piper Whatever
* **Magic Knights:** Zakai Draconus, Ezekiel, August Draconus, Rosanne Vermillion, Eroleo Vermillion, Vanessa White
* **Other:** King Guthrie Clover II

The great sun shined bright as ever over the entirety of the Clover Kingdom, but more specifically the busy city of Kikka. Merchants from across the Kingdom gathered both inside and outside the city resting in their booths trying to sell their product. Just as there were merchants there were even more reporters. Both occupants taking advantage of today’s events as a chance to increase their income. Most, if not all, of the people of Kikka had been headed towards a single direction in the center of the city. As they made their way to their destination merchants from all over the Kingdom tried selling off their products.
Children ran through the pathways of the city playing with one another all with joyace faces. Some a bit more civilized walking hand and hand with their parents eating the various foods sold from the nearby merchants. In fact the scenery of the entire city was as gorgeous as ever. Nearly every building was clothed in some sort of golden ornament, let it be something as simple as a door. It was decorated with the finest of jewels only seen deep within the treasure grove of a dungeon.
At the core of the city sat a large stadium, no something more cavalierish— a colosseum. Right, right, today was the day of an annual monumental event. It was the day of the Magic Knights Entrance Exam. Mages from across the Clover Kingdom both young and old gathered today to participate in this noble exam to hopefully become member of the illustrious Magic Knights.
“Hey Mommy, do you think I could become a Magic Knight one day?” A young boy screamed out to his mother holding his hands against his chest.

“Of course you can be whatever you set your mind out to be.” She answered.
Another man on the side of the two pitched into their conversation, “Which squad would you join, kid? If I had to choose, I’d join the Blue Rose squad, I mean..” the man’s mouth became watery and he drooled down the side of his chin, “What man wouldn’t want to be surrounded by so many beautiful women?!”
“Oh, oh, I know mister! I’d join the Violet Orc- no no that group that’s always standing on top! It’s headed by the Royal Family; the Golden Dawn! Their leader is so cool and even their Vice-Captain!” The young boy jumped in joy literally pulling himself away from his mother.

“Excuse me.” She apologized to the man for her son’s behavior. “Come back here, Toby!” She screamed going to chase after the boy.
Conversations just like this one had occurred all over the city. As mentioned, this had been the “Cloverian Dream’’ for most citizens of the Clover Kingdom and only a few worthy and blessed with great skill could actually live it. Parents pounded it into their children’s heads “Go join the Magic Knights and protect this great Kingdom.” It became a common goal in many people’s lives. At the southern entrance of the Colosseum a long line of people stood waiting to enter the place. Both young and old, boy and girl, but they all had one thing they had in common; impressing the Magic Knight captains to secure a spot in their squad. This line was where Magic Knight Entrance examinees would stand to present their grimoire and receive a registration number.

## Perfect Attendance

At the entrance of Kikka stood a dark skin, long haired girl holding onto the straps of her backpack. She wore a one piece skin tight uniform colored green. She seemed excited evident by the giant smile on her face. Squeezing onto the straps of her backpack she leaped into the air and screamed.

“ALLLLRIGHT! Sooooooo excited!” She eeked, leaping up once again. Without another thought, she darted through the city towards the large coliseum sitting in the center. Kicking at the air, she utilized what seemed to be Wind Magic to cover the distance in a short period of time.

Nearly crashing into the registration desk, the girl slammed her hands into the desk to stop herself dead in her tracks landing just inches in front of the worker’s face. “Caitlyn! The names Caitlyn!” She repeated her name in a way so that she wouldn’t have to say it again. Energy rushed through her body and if she didn’t do something quick, she’d explode from the inside out.

“Alright, just give me a moment.” The worker said, looking down the list in front of him.
“Caaaaaitlyn... with a C. Okay I got you. You’re actually the first to get here.” Reaching behind the desk he pulled out a coral colored mesh penny with the insignia of the Coral Peacock squad.

Reaching for it, Caitlyn wasted no time in putting the penny on with a great big smile. “I’m sooooo excited!” She screamed again.

“Your roster number is 500XR-01, good luck!”

Nodding she continued to smile, “Thank you!”

Marco arrived from a carriage. He'd spent the past few months on the outskirts of Clover Kingdom at the Trifecta Orphanage. It was a holy church which focused upon the saving of children who were effected of war torn countries. But it also possessed enough open space and secrecy for Marco to train. Throughout his life, the young aspiring mage exhibited the massive amount of magic power he inherited from his father. However, the priest and heads of the church warned him of utilizing his magic in fear of catching the wrong attention. They spoke of conspiracies and the cruelness of royalty against the results of their sins. They surely wouldn't let Marco live if they find out his existence. And with Marco wanting to join the Magic Knights, he would have a painted target on his back.

So although he heard of the terrorist attack on Nairn and the recent bandit uprising, Marco only had several months to catch up to years of magical practice. He was sure that the people he met during the exams were much stronger than they were the last time. And so was he. For although he only managed to access two new spells, only one which he understood, Marco obtained a better understanding of his magical power. He just needed to figure out what the hell compass magic does.

He walked towards the registration desk and smiled. "Good morning!"

"Good afternoon. Name?"

"Marco."

The registration worked looked down a list before nodding. Odd that this boy lacked a last name. But perhaps he was one of the orphans those churches saved. Regardless, he gave Marco a green mesh tank top. "Your roster number is 500XR-02, good luck!”

Marco bowed and continued inside.

Haruhi carefully navigated the streets of Kikka, reading through her Grimoire as she did, trying her best to memorize the verses of her spells. She held a considerable handicap in that she was not capable of instant casting, but she was all the same determined to do her best with it. Even as she accidentally bumped into another person she did not let her gaze wander from the pages of her book, simply offering her apologies before walking on.

Within short, she unknowingly found herself right by the registration desk. She was surprised, as she would have expected that she were to be one of the last to arrive. It was what she had expected. It was what she had hoped. This threw a bit of a wrench into the cogs of her nerves for some reason. She heard a cough as a means to acquire her attention. The worker seemed to give her a quizzical look, as if to say: "Are you lost?"

"F-Forgive me! I-I am..." Words failed her as the nerves of knowing what she was about to undertake was a make or break moment for her career. *Take heart, child.* She heard a voice whisper in her mind. It was the same voice as what had been speaking to her those months ago when she tried to defend the town. Steeling herself, and straightening her back, she continued: "I am Haruhi. Haruhi Rephalia!"

The worker didn't say anything as he looked through the list. "Haruhi... Haruhi... There you are. Second attendant it would seem. Good fortune to you, child." He spoke at last as he handed her a pinnie with the Crimson Lion insignia. "Your Roster number is 500XR-03."

Kikka, here he was. Finally the place he could prove himself. It had been quite some time since he'd got his Grimoire and his family had more or less got as close to disowning him as they could. He'd been working for a while now, training in the fields at night and going behind their back for numerous needs of his. It wasn't quite fair but his time alone had put it into perspective. After all there were those who were off much worse than him, like those villagers. He shuddered a bit as he walked into the building before him.

"Oh hello are you here for the exams?" A voice rung out from the right side of the room. At a desk was a weary eyed worker, waving him over. "Name?"

"Oh hi, I'm Wesley Umbra." He gave a small wave.

"Umbra..right yeah..." The worker let out a breath. "Well here's your penny." He was then handed a small sized penny on the table with the Golden Dawn symbol etched into it. "And your registration number is 500XR-04." He handed him a slip and pointed down the hallway. "Through that door please."

"Ahh um thanks." Wesley replied, quickly grabbing his penny and hustling down the hallway. He was prepared, he was ready.

Dashing throughout the crowded streets of barely avoid colliding with the busy patrons of Kikka, Ari began her mad dash to the location of the Magic Exams having woken up slightly late due to her staying up late into the night experimenting with her Grimoire. Growing frustrated with the crowed and narrow passageways, she quickly applied some mana to the base of her feet before launching herself into the air before continually propelling herself forward emulating a flying motion, startling and wowing the people around her.

After a few minutes she casually lands in front of the gate to the exams location before looking around wildly. "I hope i’m not late". She then muttered to herself aloud after seeing only a thin gathering of people.

"Not to worry Young Lady, your just on time". Spoke called out a voice startling her slightly. "I just need your name and you’ll be all set".

Taking a few seconds to compose herself, Ari made her way towards the person who called out to her. "My name is Arissa Wu" She stated after getting closer, causing the worker to glance down on his list before smiling and pulling out a penny with the Crimson Lion insignia on it.

"Here you are Ms.Wu, just step though the door". The worker stated while gesturing to a door to his left. Nodding at the worker Ari quickly made her way inside while wondering if Cain and Haruhi made it on time.

People made room for the carriage in which Andreas and his parents came in, as it was not just any ordinary run-of-the-mill carriage but a genuine winged carriage, courtesy of his mother's magic. His father insisted that they make a grand entrance and what was more grander than coming in a flying carriage, his mother had adorned the horses' with wings as a social bonus. His father had asked him at first but he flat out refused, though after much berating he came around. Although by the time he came to his mother had already done it herself. Of course his parents enjoyed the limelight, they had been talking about this day for the last eight years, preparing him for the day that he would honour their family name and restore it to its former glory.

His father stepped out of the carriage first before helping his mother out, both spotting brilliant smiles and greeting the parents of the other nobles that had come to participate. Andreas merely stared at the both of them, feeling something uneasy forming in stomach. Was it disgust? No, that wasn't it. Although he found his parents actions to be displeasing to say the least, he still loved them. This feeling intensified the more he thought about stepping out of the carriage. Was it fear perhaps? No, impossible he had been training for this event ever since he could walk. *There is no way in hell that I'm getting cold feet, especially not today of all days.* In response to this he tried to moving his legs but nothing happened. He was utterly and completely horrified of stepping outside.

*What if I mess this up? What if I end up disappointing them? What if I don't get into the squad I want, or worse end up in the same squad as **him**? What if–*

Noticing her son's delayed exit, his mother encouraged him to step out of the carriage and proceed to the registration table. Snapping out of his pool of self doubt Andreas made his way off the carriage and made his way into the building.

Despite having told the worker at the registration table his name she didn't seem to be the least bit interested in assisting the person who was in front of her, shuffling through an unorganised mess of papers, searching for his name. Well, not until his father walked up to the table and demanded to know what was taking so long.

Lifting her head slightly she realised that the boy came from *that* House Agostini "I-I'm s-sorry w-what did you say your name was a-again, sir?"

Lifting a brow to her question the lady went on to say his name herself, digging through her memories to find it "A-Andreas A-Agostini. How could I forget? Your roster number is–" Shuffling through the stack of papers she quickly found his name and handed him a pennie with the Azure Deer insignia on both sides of the penny. "500XR-06 and please be sure not to lose that penny, good sir."

After thanking his father for intervening, not seeing himself having gotten in any time soon at the pace he was, rather the lady at the table was going at, he bid both his mother and father farewell before making his way further inside the coliseum.

Richard blinked in disbelief at the Violet Orca pinny that the kindly examiner had just handed to him, his curiosity was certainly piqued by this unusual practise, he could only assume that it impacted the exams in some way or other: he was relieved to find that he did not seem to share the colours of any of the nobles present. He'd rather be paired up with someone of actual ability, other commoners like him who had to work for what scraps of power they might have, as opposed to someone like Wesley who drew upon external sources of power that he himself had no claim to.

Truthfully, the Umbra were the very model of nobility; and their son's magic reflected it in an almost mocking manner - magic stolen from others rather than learned through study. Despite how he could feel his temper flare at the injustice of it all, Richard outwardly remained the very picture of composure and charm, flashing a bright white smile to the examiner as he graciously accepted the pinnie.

"Your number is 500XR-07! Please proceed into the main area!"

He glanced briefly at the examinee that had registered just before him, and he recognized the young man as Andreas of House Agostini and followed him inside further into the Coliseum while doing his best to disguise his derision behind a dazzling smile and a jolly expression.

For Lea Kira, and all other members of House Kira, the Magic Knight Exams was a day of celebration for it almost always ended in the induction into a Magic Knights squad. After-all, it was what they had prepared for their entire lives. Lea had been blessed with the fortune of having tutors who were former Magic Knights, and family members currently in their ranks. For her, there was no question that today would be a day of induction. However, even she worried.

As the daughter of Alexander Kira, a renown warrior, Lea demanded greatness from herself; to surpass her father. Her first step in surpassing him was not to become a Magic Knight, but instead to join the greatest Magic Knight squad there was available: Golden Dawn. It was a squad for royalty, and that she was. She was a royal, of the highest order, beloved by the mana that had been ripped from the Elves so many eons ago. Still, it was because of her royalty that it was her duty to serve her nation.

“Ah, yes! Lady Lea, this is your pin and this your roster number is 500XR-08~!” The worker jovially exclaimed, handing over a pin bearing the Golden Dragon insignia and her appropriate documents. Lea took them quickly in her hand and situated them into her bag. She gave him a brief nod and took her place among the other candidates.

“We’ve arrived young Master!” A woman dressed in a servant’s dressed claimed. From the portal behind her stepped a dark-skinned teenage boy who had been dressed in an all black long sleeved high collared shirt and pig puffy pants. “Good luck, young sire!”

Running his hand through his hair, the teen turned away from the woman. “Take the rest of the day off, Mirajane.” The boy suggested, looking to the many people surrounding the coliseum. Each of the people were unique in their own way, big and little, short and y’all, the mixes and matches were endless.

“U-uh, about that young master. Since I’ve been given the day off, permission to attend the Exams with the rest of House Draconus and cheer you on from the stands?”

Eyebrow lifting and head scratching, he turned his back to the woman and began to head towards the registration table. “Sure, Mirajane. If that’s how you wish to spend your off day, do as you please.” In the time it took for him to finish that statement, he reached the table yet no one was there attempting to get in.

“May I get your name, sir?” The worker asked.

“Kingston Draconus.” The teen responded, revealing to be the youngest son of House Draconus.

“Ah right, the younger brother of the Captain.” The worker reached behind the desk and pulled out a yellow penny with the insignia of the Golden Dawn on its back. “You’re roster number is 500XR-09, good luck!”

Snatching the penny with little force, Kingston nodded and threw it over his top as he entered the large arena. He looked to his left and right and noticed a few familiars faces, but had only been attempting analyze his potential opponents for the day. He knew that this year’s exams had been put together by his elder brother, but not a single bit of information on what would be happening. “All I’ve got to do is get through this.” He thought to himself, waiting to receive instructions.

The sound of boots clacking against the stone pavement meshed with the screams of excited children, loud gossip and busy merchants. Those that could hear the particular sharp sound would notice how the pace fastened. Clack, clack, clack, clack, clack….and then it stopped.

“This must be it.” the wearer of the boots said, as they stood in front of a registration desk.

“Hello there! Would you mind giving me your name?” As the officer said this, he attempted to get a glimpse at the figure’s face, but only caught a shadow, as it was covered by a red hood.

“Tiana.” she stated abruptly. The worker gave the woman a puzzled look but checked her name off his note board. And like all the other participants, handed her a mesh penny. Putting it on without delay, its golden colors radiated brightly due to the sun’s light, making its Golden Dawn insignia stand out.

“Your roster number is 500XR-10.” Tiana nodded in response and made her way into the designated area.

Now entering Kikka was a small yellow-haired boy, just as a lot of people entering this town he was an aspiring magic knight, a hero in training. Most of them had gone to the repository to claim their grimoires months earlier and so had he, but it was clear he was simply not the same child, this boy was Colby Monterey.

After the events of the King's festival, his eventful day off and the extensive training he endured under the watchful eyes of both his brother Jack, as well as, Azure Deer Vice-captain, Ezekiel. Colby has gone through extensive changes, not just as a person but as a mage, a few steps closer to taming his voracious magic power.

"I wonder where Jack is? He was supposed to meet me here, he wasn't at home either." Colby would think out loud. "Well, I guess I'll be on my way, knowing him he's probably already there." Colby would say shrugging his shoulder. Colby's grimoire flew from his side, gently turning its pages before stopping at Colby's spell of choice.

"Thundercloud Magic: Thunder Step." Colby would whisper, as he did a dark cloud appeared above him, just as it did a large flash of thunder would fall upon him crashing down where he stood, causing him to disappear into thin air. In an instant, Colby was more than 10 blocks from where he stood and the exams were in his sights. In a matter of a few flashes of thunder, he had arrived at the building, taking a minute to take it all in, watching in awe at his journey yet to start. "I can't believe I finally made it, all thanks to you, Mom." Colby would whisper clutching his sword at his side.

As Colby entered the building he was greeted by a wave of rookies just like himself, all fresh and looking to live their dreams as Magic Knights, the scary truth being only a handful of their dreams would be chosen and fulfilled. Colby approached the front desk.

"May I have your name sweetheart?" The women sitting across from Colby said sweetly."

"C-C-Colby, Colby Monterey." Colby would say studdering over his name, the memories of his family legacy rushing back into his mind.

"..." The woman looked at Colby with a stale attitude, she seemed to be shocked and angered by his presence. "Why are you here?" The woman would say losing the sweet attitude she had previously answering almost as though she had a distaste in her mouth. She sighed. "500XR-11, here's your pinnie." She dug a pinnie from behind her, throwing it into Colby's hands, the anger in abhorrence could be felt from the pinnie he would now hold in his hands.

"Now that's no way to treat a young mage in training is it?!" A firey headed figure appeared behind the young boy, looking down at the women, taking Colby by the shoulder. "I'd rather not have to let my captain know how you're treating these children, both she and her wife would not be happy about this. My names Jack, by the way, Jack Monterey. A valued member of the Crimson Lions and soon my little brother here will also be one." Jack would then look into his Brothers hands, he would lock eyes with his golden colored pinnie but mostly, the Golden Dragon Insignia printed on it. "WHAT THE FUCK!! IS THAT A GOLDEN DRAGON PINNIE, HOW COULD YOU DO THIS TO MEEEEE!!" Jack would scream in sadness and anger though in an almost comedic way.

"I-I'm sorry Jack, but I can't follow you around forever, I have to carve my own path, my own legacy and if that means taking my chances trying to get into Golden Dragon, T-THEN SO BE IT!" Colby walked off, leaving behind his brother and a now very scared and confused attendee. "*He's made me late enough, no time for foolishness. This is the beginning of the rest of my life.*" Colby would think to himself walking off in the direction of the rest of the rookie mages, taking his place with the next generation.

Cain looked around the crowded area in surprise. He was dressed as he normally was, his white hair as messy as usual. Throughout the days leading up to the Magic Knight Exams, he had gotten used to that annoying voice in his head. He sighed with exhaustion. He turned towards the person who he had been accompanying. “Hey,” Cain began. “Is it always this crowded?”

She looked around, browsing the various heads she saw for anyone familiar. “Never this bad...except..on a day like today,” Beatrix responded before groaning. “We should have left earlier; I forgot just how popular this thing is. It’s entertainment for them; seeing all of these kids flinging around magic as if they know what they’re doing..” Trix attempted to shoulder way through the crowd, her aunt’s “good luck” gift strapped to her back. Even now she could hear the woman’s instructions on how to use it.

Cain laughed, shrugging. “Come on, the gumbo we got was pretty good. And that little side booth game thing. You have better aim than me though, which pisses me off…”

“Of course I have better aim than you; mom would take me out for target practice regularly,” Trix noted proudly. For her, it was a sign those countless hours of work weren’t a waste. “The gumbo was pretty good; who thought of it originally?”

“Pretty sure it was me,” Cain replied. “After all, I remember for a fact that you had never had Gumbo.” he stated matter-of-factly. He tossed the stuffed bear he had won for himself in his hand, catching it without so much as a look. A simple thing to do, albeit it looked somewhat ‘cool’. He looked around. “So, where do we go to start the whole...Magic Knight thing?”

“Not eating it silly, but who thought of gumbo as a food?” Trix commented before pointing. “We’ll need to cut through this crowd somehow. The entry point is all the way over there.”

“Oh, I don’t know.” Cain said. “Pretty sure it was some drunk ol’ grandma who mashed some food together. Now she was a damn GENIUS!” he exclaimed.

He looked at the crowd, and then towards Beatrix. “Trix, you could just be like ‘Oh, I’m a lovely royal princess, la dee da, step aside peasants!’ and we’d cruise on through!” Cain said, teasing her.

“So what you’re saying is it was probably an accident. Well..some of the best things happen by accident I suppose,” Trix responded before stopping, “Absolutely not; I don’t need a spotlight on me like that. Too much noise; then people will start asking me things.”

Cain chuckled. “So you’re admitting that you’re always like ‘la dee da, I’m a princess oo la la’?” he asked, still teasing her.

“What? No! Mum and mom taught me not to abuse things like that. Honestly, I wouldn’t feel right doing it..instead, I’d be an imposter,” Trix responded with comedic indignation. She bopped Cain on the head.

Cain placed a hand on his head, rubbing it. “I know, I know. I was trying to mess around with ya…” he mumbled. His attention snapped back towards the large crowd that laid in front of them. “So, how do you propose we get through the crowd?”

“Can’t you use your Beast Magic to fly over them or something? Conjure an animal with wings and attain temporary flight?” Trix suggested.

“I can’t make an animal…” Cain murmured under his breath. “The most I can do in that regard is that spell, but I don’t wanna reveal it yet.” he continued. He took a step forward. Then, an idea popped into his mind. Ridiculously simple, but it would be effective. “Why don’t we go around the crowd?”

Trix raised an eyebrow. “And how do you propose doing that? It’s pretty massive, we’d have to mark where it ended first before we could start the go-around.” She craned her neck a bit, to see if it was possible to sight the end.

Cain shrugged. “I could throw you over the crowd if that works. Princess.” he added, teasing her as he seemingly did often.

“Or we could try this.” she concentrated, small beads of sweat forming on her forehead. She still didn’t understand the exact mechanics of how this amplifier business worked, but focused on using it in line with herself. “Expand. Grow. Become self-respect and presence become one.” As she did this, a small fissure seemed to work its way through the crowd, opening a tiny path just wide enough for her and Cain to squeeze through.

“Come on, I don’t know how long I can hold it.” Already, the path seemed to be shaky as the crowd slowly moved back to their original positions. Taking Cain by the hand, she sprinted through the narrow walkway.

Cain held on as Beatrix moved through the crowd with haste. “CHIILLLLL!” he exclaimed. But he doubted that she heard him. Once they were through the crowd, he sighed. He raised his free hand into the sky, gesturing around him. “We’re alive? Alright, cool. Next time you decide to sprint like a madman, let me prepare myself!” he yelled, although he had a smile on his face.

“You should have already been prepared,” she fired back with a grin. The crowd resumed its throng, the path closing tightly. “Alright, we’re on the beginning, but where do we go from here? I do hope you paid attention.”

Cain looked around, before using his free hand to point in the direction of the coliseum, the entrance only a few feet away now. The stuffed bear was attached to his side now, dangling by a few strings. “I think we go there…” he said. “I don’t really know, Trix.” he continued, laughing slightly.

Trix sighed. “You’re hopeless.” She walked closer, studying the signage before peering inside. “The thing is, where’s everyone else?”

Cain rolled his eyes, having been pulled forward by Beatrix. “Oh!” he exclaimed, spotting a booth by the side of the entrance. He yanked themselves over to the booth, peering inside. The worker sitting inside peered back. “Can I help you?” she asked.

“Yeah, uh. We’re Magic Knight Applicants.” Cain responded. The worker pulled out a list.

“Name?” she asked.

“Cain Monroe.” he said, pointing to himself with his free hand. He pointed towards Trix. “And that’s Beatrix Roselei-Vermillion.”

The worker raised a brow in recognizing them both. “Eve’s boy and the daughter of the Crimson Lion and Blue Rose Captains, eh?” she murmured. “Good luck to you both.” she continued, sliding over two mesh pennies to the pair. Cain took the Silver Eagle one, pinning it to his scarf. “Cain, you’re 500XR-12. Beatrix, 500XR-13.”

“I have to say though,” the worker began. “Odd couple you two make.”

She took the other mesh penny, a Golden Dawn symbol emblazoned on it. She pinned it to her clothing. “Thanks. We’re not a couple though,” Beatrix commented, her gaze faraway. It seemed that it finally dawned on her that today was the day. While she had expected to reach this day (through force of will), that her parents allowed it to happen finally still caught her off guard.

“Well, here we go.”

Cain nodded eagerly. "Yes. Not a couple. No, no couple-ing here."

She leaned forward, staring at the pair still holding hands. "If you two say so..."

Cain looked down and let go of her hand. “Uh, do we just walk in now?”

Beatrix shook out said hand. “I guess so. I don’t see any of the other participants out here so they’re all inside probably.” She walked forward.

Cain followed in after her. He sighed, trying to calm his nerves. It was time for them to take the next step as individuals.

Kaiser entered the arena, he walked towards the registration area and joined the line.  While waiting , he began to remember everything that had happened to him in the last few months. Everything he had been through to be there, when finally he was called. Kaiser approached the woman responsible for the registration.

"Name?"  She asked.

"My name is Kaiser, Kaiser Gawain" He answered enthusiastically.

"don't tell me you're related to Wallace Gawain" She asked.

"Yes, he's my father, and the reason I'm here today and why I promised him I'd become a great magical knight, like he was" He replied with a smile on his face.

"So all I can wish you is luck" She replied before sticking the numbered pin on him  "Okay boy, you are 500XR-14, now go to your corresponding place and wait for further instructions"

With an enthusiastic smile on his face, he walks out towards the exam site

Lieser headed to Kikka for two main reasons. First, the exam. After training for several months, the young witch was certain that she would be picked by one of the renowned squad Captains to serve the Clover Kingdom under their order. And second, to sell salt-cured meat. She had a small stand near the main area of the city where she put her products to sell; meat that she hunted and cured. It didn't take long for it to finish and Lieser left to the exam's area.

With heavy pockets, she approached a Knight that was in the entrance of the place. "Yo, I'm Lieser.", she said, addressing the man, who quickly looked for her name in an enormous list. A few seconds later, he answered.

"You're 500XR-15. Good luck." He gave her a round object, the size of a penny, black in colour and with a bull painted on it. Lieser took it and pinned to her clothing, walking forward.

Zela floated towards the entrance of the town on her broom, it's bristled browned from a few times she had gotten too close to it with her magic. Her clothes were singed, and her hair had a couple of twigs sticking out of it still, which she took the time to remove before touching down. While she wasn't one to care about her appearance normally, she figured she should at least try to look somewhat presentable towards the captains. After all, she was here in order to appeal to them so she could join one of the squads.

She touched down in front of the Colosseum, taking stock of the crowd. She seemed to be relatively early still, though more than a few people had entered in front of her. She even thought she saw a particular hat disappear into the crowd.

"Of course she'd be here..." Zela groaned.

Ignoring her other problems, for now, she approached the magic knight standing in front of the building. He appeared to be handing out flyers for people to place upon their clothing. They appeared to be themed for the various squads of the magic knights.

"Name?" The man asked as Zela approached.

"Zela."

"Ah, the one who caused a scene at the ceremony. Sign here and choose a squad."

Zela took the piece of paper, and in unsteady handwriting signed her name at the designated location and took one of the Crimson Lion pinnies.

"You're 500XR-16, good luck."

"Thank you..." She said awkwardly before heading inside.

## Words From Our Leaders!

Guthrie was in the arms of his concubines when his servant walked into the room announcing that the exams were about to begin, head downcast in respect of the King’s privacy. He rose from his bed up and with an off-hand gesture dismissed the other men that had accompanied him up until that point and stepped over to garb himself.

At the moment, the noble King of Clover most resembled a rowdy playboy, ready and willing to take advantage of his station for personal fulfilment. Hair dishevelled from the excitement of the past hour and what little clothes he wore crumpled for similar reasons.

But with each garb he assumed, that visage seemed to vanish more and more under the splendour of a ceremonial armour garbed with symbols of woven gold and the richly textured velvet cape that hung from his shoulders. His royal illusion empowered further by shirt and pants of the finest materials in the land, when his hands reached out to place the golden diadem of his forebears upon his head the illusion was complete, and all trace of his true character was drowned under the glory of the Crown.

“I am ready to see my subjects now, Jonathan.”

In the Colosseum, excitement ran high as men, women and children laughed and cheered for their friends and family brave enough to undergo the examinations. When the doors to the royal chambers opened a sudden silence fell upon the assembly as King Guthrie Clover II strode out to greet them with a wave of his hand.

His cloak billowed out behind him as it tended to whenever he made a public appearance — making his figure all the more imposing and harder to miss as he descended the flight of stairs to a grand balcony overlooking the centre of the Colosseum.

“People of Clover, are you as humbled by these men and women as I am? By all rights you should be for these youths, nay these heroes of tomorrow have by virtue of simply showing proved their willingness to defend our proud nation in these trying times.”

Guthrie continued his speech.

“I would not lie to you my beloved subjects, though there are those that would have me abstain from sharing these ill tidings with you: but we are as ever at the brink of war for the Diamond Kingdom covet our land for themselves. In times like these, the Blade of Clover cannot be left to rust in doubt, and it is the Magic Knights who temper that sword and keeps our borders guarded. Aspirants, though some of you might not make it in the Magic Knights, I have prepared a grand feast in your honour later today to commemorate your bravery.”

*I need more Soldiers.*

“With that, it is my profound joy to announce the opening of the Magic Knight Examinations!”

Once the King finished his speech, the crowd roared and cheered his name. It was clear, that unlike the few generations before him, the current King Kira had the full respect of his loyal subjects. The wind whooshed as they continued to clap for him as he took his seat. Truly it was an honor to even have the King come out and speak on behalf of something like the Magic Knights exam, however, this was one rather special. It was an excellent plan of execution, riling up the crowd with a great speech to keep the situation concerning the Magic Emperor under wraps as best they could.

For a moment there was silence and as the King returned to his seat fully, a figure sitting to diagonally behind him to his right stood. It was a man. He approached the King's chair and turned to face the man. Dropping to his knee, he bowed toward his highness. Even though the Kira said not one word, there was a mental signal he gave to him, ordering the man to stand back to his feet. As he did, he walked to the balcony's railing and looked over the large coliseum with the many people filled within.

However, even though he looked among the crowd, his eyes were closed. The wind blew his majestic cape-like jacket that hung over his shoulders to its direction of travel. He opened his eyes dramatically and once he did, the wind itself came to a halt. His jacket dropped from its flailing state and he held his hand out in front of himself.

"Curtesy of our great King, he has saved me the trouble of going through formalities and has allowed me to get straight to the details of this year's Magic Knights Exam!" Pausing, "I am the Captain of the Golden Dawn squad, Zakai Draconus." Once he made his proclamation of who he was, there was a bit of chatter among the crowd. A majority of the population found themselves dazzling with the look of envy in their eye, while others look at him with disgust. Even taking it a step further to spit off to the side as though they were spitting at him.

His golden eyes saw it all. Saw both the hate and the love, but as a professional he ignored it. Even the people who hated him had no choice but to respect him. Mentally smiling, he continued on with his speech. "As you can probably assume, this year's exam is very different from anything we've ever done before! I'm sure you all are curious as to why you are wearing net-tops with your choice of squad insignia on the back. That's because everything you do today will be taken into account and used as a way of measuring if the decisions you make are in the best interest of your squad of choice. As you all may or may not be aware, as of recent each of the squads have been assigned a **MOS** or "Mean of Service" or "duty". For example, Golden Dawn has been assigned Infantry, the squad of Invasion. Etc, etc. Quite the twist right?"

As the very moment, he finished his sentence the chatter began once again. This time, Zakai could not keep his smile hidden. His lips curved and he showed his amazing smirk to the crowd. "That is not all, participants. This year's exam won't consist of just battles like it has in the past. No! I've thought this exam out and structured it in a way that only the top percentage of aspiring mages will pass and be granted with the opportunity to join our ranks and become a soldier in our King's Magic Knight!"

Pausing once again, Zakai wiped the smile off of his face and gave a glare to the examinees and onlookers. "The exam will be broken up into four parts this year: a written portion, a movement course, spell development course, and battles. Each portion of the exam will be briefed before the event takes place, so please fear not. After each examinee has been finished each of the four parts, the captains will do quick evaluations and we will go through the traditional way of things." Turning his head to the left and right, Zakai's golden gaze fell upon each of the eight other captains.

"As I mentioned, only the top percentage of examinees will be allowed to enter these ranks this year! If you fail to meet the standards of what this special exam is meant to draw out, then you will have to try again later. For those who pass, you will be honored and recognized for being able to pass the hardest Magic Knights Exam in the history of the Clover Kingdom. Captains!" He roared that singular word alone. "Anyone found raising an offering hand to an examinee who clearly did not meet the standards will face an *Article 15*, a statement which will have your rank as Captain stripped from you, for integrity violations and placing an unqualified examinee in the way of danger."

Clearing his throat, he looked back to the crowd in front of him. "Now that that's been done. We will begin the Magic Knights Exam!"

Haruhi stood amazed at the sight of their glorious king taking to the stage, revealing his splendor and majesty to them all, enrapturing the young mage. Then he began to speak, filling her with further enthusiasm. But that was until he began to speak of potential warfare, and above all, the risk of not entering Magic Knight squads at all. She began to dread for her future as a mage, and it did not get any better when the master of the Golden Dawn stepped forward. She had no previous experience or opinion of Sir Zakai, but she knew from how her parents had spoken of him that he was a man to be respected. As she looked around herself she noticed a very mixed response to his appearance. Some cussed under their breaths, some fawned over the man, and some spit on the ground. She found herself curious as to what the man had done and accomplished to garner such a response from the masses.

He then proceeded with a speech of his own, which only served to cause her further panic. *Infantry?!* They sounded now less than adventurer and protectors, and more like soldiers and warriors. She was still determined to fulfill her wishes, but this was not how she had anticipated this. Then came the dreaded words: "Top Percentage." This was enough to send Haruhi into a state of nigh-manic panic. The world went dark and she was barely able to recognize the words of Sir Zakai anymore. She cupped her head between her palms as she attempted to soothe her frantic heart. She had a clear disadvantage in anything combat oriented with her fellow applicants, due to both her magic's nature and her inexperience in combat, depsite the incident prior.

Haruhi then figured something out in her worry: If anyone saw her like this now, they might consider her weak and incapable of the task already. Fearing this result of being excluded so soon in the game, she straightened her back and forced her hands down to her sides, striking a more confident pose. Her eyes may betray her fear, but hopefully none of the Captains could divine such a sign from up there. She needed to be braver than ever before right now, something which proved much more difficult than when she faced those bandits some time ago. *...Bring it on. I will... I cannot afford to fail.*

Marco watched in awe as the King of Clover spoke. His mannerisms. His silent aura of godly power...It was as the higher men of the church would tell Marco when he attempted to delve into his past. Royalty existed well above the realm of men. Even the nobility that shared this earth remained miles away despite how close they were to the royal blood. And as Marco heard the glorious king speak, he found something in his bones shivering. Was this excitement? Fear? He cared not about the percentages or the type of exams they would throw at him. As Father said, Marco was born with several gifts. And the child believed in the men of the church more than he did himself. Anything that they could muster, Marco would find a way to overcome it. So what was this feeling burning in his chest as he stared upon the king? Regardless, Marco grabbed the silver pendant he'd received from Father Nicholas.

*Here's a good luck charm. It was around your neck the day that you were dropped off.*

The thought it was the last thing his mother left him soothed him. He could do this. Marco knew it.

*Focus.*

The Magic Knight Exams. It felt like his took place in another lifetime. But he'd seen enough talent come and go through these get blown up by their lack of experience or inflated ego that the legendary Knight of the Clover Kingdom seldom made an appearance. However, this year was different. He had two personal reasons to watch these exams take place. This was the first step for his daughter to fulfill her legacy in becoming the leader of the Crownsguard. Some have spoke that the holy knight's duty to the financial aspect of House Kira meant that he vacated his position as the Crownsguard head. A partial truth. For he held the title and position in name only, for none existed who exhibited the required prowess except those of his blood. Alexander Kira. A legendary Magic Knight whose name still sent shivers throughout the military of the four countries. Some have said that his retirement from battle equaled the destruction of an entire squad of Magic Knights. Although whether those words were truth or propaganda was never founded.

He sat among the other royals with a cup of cold tea in his hand. His eyes focused upon his two children. First, a warm smile emerged on his face as he saw the heiress to his legacy and the princess of the sword, Lea Kira. She was perhaps one of the most talked about prospects. Whispers that she would mow down the competition and surpass all others boomed around the kingdom. People came to specifically see her in her natural form. Not every day did the people of Clover get a chance to witness the majestic prowess of a young Kira. And so, it was pretty much expected that Lea would get into Golden Dawn, the same squad which Alexander Kira served as the Vice Captain decades prior.

His eyes wandered over to the girl standing near Lea. A Kira in name but not in blood. She represented a memory and a lesson. The reason why royalty served the mission of their destiny and the result of betraying their divine purpose. She reminded him of his greatest failure and a promise he made to his wife. Tiana was a bargain. A sign that the royalty of the Clover Kingdom owed more to its people than the people owed to them. Unfortunately, those of the royal blood made sure to make the adopted girl know that she was nothing more than a method of quelling a town's anger. But his time with *her* showed Alexander another side of life. When his wife poured poison into the girl's drink, Alexander made sure to feed her the antidote. Both in heart and spirit. This girl didn't choose to live this life. Just as Alexander didn't choose to serve as the Crownsguard. As he didn't choose to marry his wife. And he couldn't choose to remain with his true love. In a lot of ways, Alexander and Tiana shared more in common than he did with his biological child. And for that, he truly loved Tiana. Not as a Kira. But as probably one of the only other beings in this lonely world to share his heart.

But Alexander feared that the teachings of her mother would poison Lea's heart. Lea, who accepted her destiny without a second's thought, might grow to hate the girl who represented Alexander's greatest failure. Her father pained that Lea would never awaken to the truth of this world. He hoped that she would find her own heart and mind and live freely. Yet he also feared that she would undergo the same pain that he went through sixteen years ago. So Alexander raised Lea to obey her name. To follow destiny so that she could live a peaceful life without loss. And he taught his daughter to ignore her mother's ramblings as Tiana was raised as a member of House Kira. She is not of royalty but bears their name. And such, Tiana's failures are their failures. So far, Alexander hadn't seen much animosity between his daughters...but still...for both of them to want to become Magic Knights...

It was impossible to miss him. The man that had become this kingdom’s ruler was truly remarkable, and whether it was for good or bad, every person present in the colosseum turned their attention to them. Tiana’s blue orbs stared intently at the man with unyielding tenacity. They didn’t blink during his entire speech, which seemed to raise the spirits of the common populace and applicants alike, but Tiana saw through it. She knew that his every move was calculated, and anything he said or did had a certain intent behind it. She had seen it before, and it made her fists tighten in anger.

Then came the other man, maybe just as noticeable as the king, the captain of the Golden Dawn, and the one who held Tiana’s fate in his hands. Tiana listened to his every word, attempting to push her feelings for the king to the back of her mind, where they would not intervene during her exam. She wanted to do her utmost best, to get there, to that top percentage, no matter what. For herself and for the few that supported her, Tiana’s eyes flickered to where Alexander sat, and from beneath her hood, a smile formed on her lips, although it quickly disappeared as memories from the past crawled their way into her mind. *“Failure is not an option, focus.”* she told herself, albeit mentally.

Lea glanced over at the Golden Dawn insignia pinned onto Tiana’s shirt. Although Tiana was not of royal blood, there was no questioning her devotion to the mission of House Kira; that much was evident by the fact that she stood here today. She took notice of every action that she took, especially as she glanced towards Alexander Kira, their father and caregiver. As the smile crept onto her visage, Lea understood everything.

“Tiana,” Lea addressed calmly. “I’m not a skilled orator. Not yet, at least. I haven’t been very successful in that portion of my training. However, I think that you should be able to talk openly to family. So, excuse me if this isn’t up to the standards of the words of our father, but I think that no matter what happens, House Kira will not be dishonored if we both simply do our best.”

Turning her head in her sister's direction, Tiana was slightly taken aback, made evident by the way her mouth involuntarily opened. Even after all this years, hearing her name coming from her felt...unnatural. Their eyes locked for a second, which was enough for Tiana to regain her composure as she nodded in agreement, before turning to face forward once again. "Good luck, sister." she said in a barely audible whisper. Part of her wanted for her sister to listen, while the other didn't, regardless of the result, she returned her focus to the task at hand, the Magic Knight Exams.

The King had a way with words. He spoke with a grace to his words unlike any he had heard before. The man’s speech easily outclassed that of the one he heard at the Grimoire Ceremony. But then the captain of Golden Dawn began to speak. Cain hung on to every single word the man uttered. *"Bro, these exams are like, radically different than the others.”* Typhon said, his voice echoing in Cain’s mind.

“Astute observation, dipshit...” Cain muttered under his breath. What Cain deemed to be the worst part of the exam was the idea of a written portion. Did that mean knowing every specific law? Cain just knew the basics! *"Bro, don’t worry. I kn—"*

“Not now, Typhon.” Cain whispered harshly. The boy exhaled, clenching his fists before relaxing them, flexing his fingers. He nodded, as if recognizing his own will to become a Magic Knight. Being one of the top mages at the exam? That was only the first step, and Cain couldn’t fail now. Plus, how would it look to Trixie if he didn’t make it?

His eyes reflected his emotions. His emotions were that of rage and disdain. These emotions shone through his gold coloured eyes. How could he stand there and pretend that he cared for the entire kingdom, when in truth he was just trying to root out the weak for the sole purpose of protecting the royal realm and any nobles who swore their loyalty to his majesty. Sickening. What was even more sickening was the fact that his parents both bowed down to this man, not out of fear but for the simple reason of climbing up the social ladder, and they were willing to do anything to appease him. The subject of his thoughts. Guthrie. Andreas found the Monarch's name to be most displeasing, preferring to not to say or even think of his name unless absolutely necessary. Despite his poor opinion of the man he knew his place in the social hierarchy, he was nothing more than a noble meant to serve and die for the king.

That was what his parents had been training him to do ever since day one after all. They always told him that he and themselves were nothing but mere pawns to be used by the king. This only made him despise the monarch even more, having seen through his mannerisms and etiquette, he knew that the only person he was looking out for himself. Despite this he pretended to take these lessons to heart while in truth every fibre of his being refused to accept this supposed truth. He was not a pawn to be used by anyone and neither were the citizens of the kingdom.

Yet that was their reality. In fact the topic of commoners and peasants dying of starvation and famine seemed to be ignored in general, as both nobles and royals found that sitting in their comfy chairs and doing nothing about it to be a far easier solution to the problem. Turning a blind eye to the injustice, feeling no obligation to help their fellow brothers. Andreas was dead set on changing their ways and nothing was about to tell him otherwise. Listening to the captain's words, memorising his each and every word, he steeled himself for the trials that lied ahead. He held his grimoire, safely tucked away in his haramaki, rather tightly while spotting a rather awkward smirk "This is the day. The day I have been preparing for my entire life. There is no way I'm going to mess this up."

Well, he definitely had a way with words if nothing else. Beatrix made a mental note of the rousing speech and the applause it garnered. She remembered her mom saying something about words having power; from what she in this electric atmosphere, that was most definitely the case. Nonetheless, Trix couldn't help but find herself worrying; the new four part format was something that she hadn't anticipated, having focused on battles and combat strategies. *"But that's what being a Magic Knight is right? Highly adaptable, malleable, on their toes and ready for changing circumstances,"* Beatrix thought to herself before refocusing. Instead of seeing it as an obstacle, Trix decided to see it as an opportunity; MKs weren't one trick ponies, and they didn't spend their entire lives on the battlefield. Besides, there was more than one type of battlefield.

Yes, she would find a way. It's what any self-respecting person would do.

Kingston's brows furrowed at the King's speech. Sweat dripped down his face and his heart rate accelerated drastically. His body trembled, but it was not because he was scared. No. He just couldn't bear to see the face of the man who called himself the "King" of this kingdom. Deep down inside Kingston knew. The aspiring mage knew that Guthrie's dirty hand played a part in his elder brother's disappearance. It was what really drove him to join the Magic Knights. Kingston wanted to infiltrate the ranks and find out information that others did not know. He wanted to know the whereabouts of his elder brother.

"Piss off." Kingston stated in a disrespecting manner towards the great King whose speech had just ended. He'd begun to turn himself around to submerge with the shadows, but once he heard Zakai's voice he remained in his position. He took in each of Zakai's words. He knew that if Zakari stood at number one when it came to wordplay, then the tailing brother Zakai, stood at number two. Each of his sentences seemed like codes for something else.

He gripped his chin, "I know August said the exams would be different, but I didn't expect the exams to change this much." He thought out loud, now starting to rub his hairless chin back and forward. "Regardless, I'll ace it."

"Aww fuck." Wesley ran a hand down his face as he muttered to himself. Just his luck that this year was the hard do or die exams. It was annoying but a bit of him was alight with fire. The chance to prove to his family that he wasn't just more wasted potential. To show what he could do without them and what he was truly capable of. Ever since the village incident he'd been training twice as hard. His determination unwavering in the face of this new mountain to climb. He had a couple tricks up his sleeve now not to mention two solid foundations to work with. He tugged at the ring on his finger, firmly anchoring it in place. This time would be different.

Richard Felix remained fairly unimpressed by either of the speeches, especially so by the second as he found himself frustrated at the lengths these nobles would go to to complicate matters for commoners. Undoubtedly that was the intention behind all of this secrecy.

Still, the young man could not ignore the critical voice inside him that suggested that he rightly should have made proper efforts to study the Nine Squads before participating in the exams. Truthfully, he had never bothered to because he assumed that his choices would always be extremely limited if extant at all, and so he’d prepared himself to settle with whatever squad would have him.

Looking down at the Violet Orca sweater he wore, Richard caught himself wondering what exactly they stood for and how they operated and wondered if it was worth it to try to find out. Yet he thought better of it almost immediately, if he truly had anything of worth then the Captains would surely notice, wouldn’t they?

The best course of action would be to stick true to himself and his talents and hope that whoever watched him would find a use for them. He’d already gotten a pretty fair idea of what to expect as far as combat goes owing to his battle against Skar some time prior, and so he knew that his magic could accomplish significant things, especially when combined with an able companion: his eyes briefly fixed on Wesley in that moment.

Tucking her hands into her chest and squeezing her flatness as tight as she could, Caitlyn began to shake. Her ebony skin turned red as she continued to squeeze herself with a gigantic smile. "THIS IS SO EXCITING!" She shouted at the top of her lungs, leaping into the air filled with excitement. Her shout called the winds, causing a small wind storm to form around her.

She had no idea what to expect, but her personality allowed her to be able to take this information shared to her by the captain of the Golden Dawn squad with pleasure. She pulled on her pink penny and smiled while shaking her head up and down. "Yes! I will not fail!" She shouted, encouraging herself. "You got this, Caitlyn."

## The Written Exam

"With that," Zakai began, continuing on from where he left off. "I will now give you the briefing for the first portion of the Magic Knight's Exam, the Written Test." With a single lifting of his hand, from behind the majestic platform the captains and King rested on, pieces of paper flew over their heads and stationed themselves over the heads of the examinees.

Each of the pieces of paper fell into the hands of the examinees. "As you can see, there are six questions to the written part of this exam with a seventh one being classified as a "BONUS QUESTION"." One of the test papers fell into Zakai's hand as well, becoming a tool used for reference so that the examinees could follow along with his instructions. "You will all have exactly thirty minutes to answer all six of the mandatory questions, and if you chose to, the BONUS QUESTION as well. You are by no means obligated to answer the BONUS QUESTION but feel free to take a shot at it."

Releasing the paper from his grip, Zakai emphasized his voice further than what it had already naturally been. "These pieces of paper are able to be written on by focusing mana into your finger and writing as though you have a pen. These questions were chosen carefully and each one was chosen for a specific reason. Feel free to get as detailed as you'd like. I will not hold up any more of your time, begin!"

1) “**Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?**”

2) “**What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?**”

3) “**What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?**”

4) “**What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?**”

5) “**In your own words, define loyalty.**”

6) “**What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?**”

**BONUS QUESTION: “You are on an battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life threatening and if they do not receive aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

Marco caught his paper and began reading the questions. During his time in the church, he partook in many different classes in order to help teach the orphans of Clover Kingdom. But to think that the Magic Knights would have such a portion to their exams! *Use my mana to write.* Regardless, Marco took a deep breath and began to focus. He'd rarely found reason to utilize magic during his lifetime. And performing magic was forbidden within the castle walls. So he had only a year to truly master controlling his mana...which proved to be quite difficult. His magic almost burned completely through the paper before he drew his finger back. *Relax...breathe* He uttered the words of Father Nicholas. A former Magic Knight turned priest who offered to train Marco in the previous year.

1) “**Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?**”

*If I recall from my textbook,*

2) “**What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?**”

If my history books are correct, the Wizard King Julius Novachrono was able to wield an Anti Magic weapon because of his overwhelming magic power. He could generate magic faster than the sword could absorb it."

*Overwhelming Magic Power."*

3) “**What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?**”

*Korag....*

Marco took a deep breath. "Dammit. What's his name again. Ugh!" But the man's last name escaped him.

*Roseanne Vermillion.*

*Elizabeth Roselei-Vermillion*

The Church was upset about that one. Except for Father Nicholas who often praised their bravery from behind a nosebleed.

*Iolo Goch*
*Zakai Draconus*
*Celeste Lucifage*
*Sapphira Diamonte*
*Astro Silva*

"And...and...whose the captain of the Coral Peacocks?" Marco asked himself. "Who replaced the last one after his death?"

4) “**What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?**”

*Spatial Magic.*

5) “**In your own words, define loyalty.**”

*A promise. Regardless of emotion or logic. A bond in itself that requires neither personal agreement but is strengthened by devotion.*

6) “**What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?**”

This question was the hardest for Marco to answer. For certain truths became apparent about how this kingdom operated during the previous year of his training. The royal blood coursing through his veins was cursed with sin. The physical representation of the weakness of man that his family succumbed to...whoever they are. He began to wonder if the man who gave him life sat among the royals, unknowing that his bastard was alive.

Marco sighed and averted his attention from the royal seats. He left this question blank.

**BONUS QUESTION:**

**“You are on an battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life threatening and if they do not receive aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

A tough one indeed. Not only due to his lack of actual battle experience, but the nature of his own magic came into play. Should one prioritize the mission over the lives of their comrades? Marco knew the answer the Magic Knight captains *wanted* to hear. But couldn't bring himself to lie. After all, this was the meaning of his life from this point on. He needed to face it with the utmost honesty.

*Heal your allies. If the enemies wounds are more severe, they will either be requesting aie or prepared for a last defense as it is expected of you to strike when weakened. Healing one's allies first allows one the security of a team even should the enemy expect one to strike them immediately. Patience is godliness and a weakened enemy is great bait for a trap.*

Marco took a deep breath before turning in his paper. He hoped that he got some of the questions right at least. But besides passing or failing...one thing remained on his mind.

**What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?**

Richard had, unlike many in the exams he suspected, felt quite confident about the written portion of the Exams seeing as he had received lessons from an experienced private tutor at his home at the insistence of his parents in matters of history, sociology, magical applications and more. Upon receiving the questions themselves that his confidence was validated as most of them were pretty easy to answer.

Expending a fair bit of mana he caused a section of the earth to rise up to meet his outstretched palm before he gently sculpted it into something reminiscent of a writing desk and began supplying his answers immediately.

**Richard Felix**

1) “**Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?**”

*The Elves of yore were born with enormous amounts of magical power, much akin to the difference between Commoners and Royalty of the present day.”*

2) “**What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?**”

*Putting pen to paper, Richard wrote his answer in short order.*

Anti-Magic by its very nature opposes all forms of mana, and so only someone naturally bereft of it can actually wield its power – the only example I can think of would be Asta.”

3) “**What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?**”

Ensuring that his submitted answer was neatly organized, Richard went through each Squad and its Captain systematically.

**Black Bulls: Korag Gildamesh**”

**Crimson Lions: Roseanne Vermillion**”

**Blue Roses: Elizabeth Roselei-Vermilion**”

**Green Mantis: Iolo Goch**”

**Golden Dawn: Zakai Draconus**”

**Silver Eagles: Astro Silva**”

**Azure Deer: Sapphira Diamonte**”

**Violet Orca: Celeste Lucifage**”

As with Marco, Richard’s hand lingered briefly over the paper once he got to the Coral Peacocks for he was unsure of who if anyone had taken their place. He knew the name of the dead Captain however and so opted to answer:

“**Coral Peacocks: Formerly Gundahar until his death at the hands of an enemy officer, currently unsure of who succeeded him.**”

4) “**What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?**”

*By broomstick, there are better ways to travel but brooms are more convenient because everyone have equal access to them.*

5) “**In your own words, define loyalty.**”

*Loyalty is adherence to a central principle or to ones duty or country even when inconvenient or dangerous. But Loyalty is perhaps best shown when you adhere to these ideals even if it would be massively advantageous for you to brush them aside, such as when a rivalling nation offers you untold riches in exchange for sensitive information.*

6) “**What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?**”

*Our Kingdom means the world to me as I imagine it does to most that partake in these exams, I am here because I love my country and it is my hope to make it a better place for everyone in any way that I can, and if necessary I would defend it tirelessly.”*

**BONUS QUESTION: “You are on a battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life threatening and if they do not receive aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

This one was the first question that Richard genuinely felt conflicted over, in his heart he wanted to believe that he was the kind of man who’d willingly extend a hand to anyone in need even if they were hated enemies. But given the recent atrocities committed by the Diamond Kingdom, he thought he had been forced to wisen up and his answer reflected that.

*As I am a healer, I would naturally prioritise our own forces even in such circumstances given that infections may form in otherwise benign wounds, once they are seen to I would request our foes immediate surrender and only should they comply would I stabilize them with my magic.*

Cain groaned in annoyance as he stared at the questions in front of him. God, these were going to be annoying. He wasn’t the brightest boy, but hopefully the things he had seen and heard would be enough for this test. First things first, he wrote his name.

**Cain Monroe**.

Next, Cain began to scan through the questions before beginning to answer them.

1) **"Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?”**

Cain raised a brow at this, but then realized he knew the answer! How he knew it though, was somewhat embarrassing. During the one time Cain had met his father, he had been quite the racist individual. And Cain remembered the slurs his dad had used on that day.

*"The Elves. They were “loved by mana”, and had huge amounts of magic power in them."*

2) **“What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?”**

Cain knew this one by heart, only because he thought how that Magic Emperor was super cool, using swords that could absorb mana of all things!

*"Since Anti-Magic drains users mana supplies, a person without mana would be best suited to use Anti-Magic."*

3) **“What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?”**

Cain knew two of them by heart, after all they were the mothers of his friend. And he knew the Green Mantis one thanks to their little excursion at the bathhouse. Golden Dawn was obvious, after all he had just had a speech. Of course he knew the Silver Eagles’ Captain; that was the squad he wanted to join! And of course he knew the Azure Deer and Violet Orca Captains, they were quite the beauties. Who didn’t know the Black Bulls Captain? Though, to be fair, he only knew it because of what Beatrix had told him. But the Coral Peacocks, their captain had just died. Who had taken its position now?

*Crimson Lion: Rosanne Vermillion*

*Blue Rose: Elizabeth Roselei*

*Green Mantis: Iolo Goch*

*Golden Dawn: Zakai Draconus*

*Silver Eagles: Astro Silva*

*Azure Deer: Sapphira Diamante*

*Violet Orca: Celestia Lucifuge*

*Black Bulls: Korag Gildamesh*

*Coral Peacock: ???*

Cain nodded, satisfied with his answer before moving onto the next question.

4) **“What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?”**

Cain looked at the question, tilting his head. Wouldn’t this question depend on whoever you asked it to? But he knew the most commonly accepted answer, after all he had seen some people show up on them.

*"Broomsticks. They allow the user to fly around proportionate to their magic power."*

5) **“In your own words, define loyalty.”**

*"Loyalty is sticking to your guns for a cause. Being loyal to yourself is important to become stronger and dependable. To be loyal is to pledge yourself to a cause and doing whatever it takes to make sure that cause is achieved."*

6) **“What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?”**

*"It is my home. A country and place I want to protect to the best of my ability. I want to be able to help the people and maintain order within this country to see it prosper and grow even more."*

Cain exhaled, thinking he had finished the questions. But then he noticed the bonus question. He groaned in annoyance somewhat loudly, causing others to briefly look at him with disdain. He rolled his eyes at their looks before turning his attention towards the additional question.

**BONUS QUESTION: “You are on a battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life threatening and if they do not receive aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

Cain looked at the question for a while, before realizing that it was relatively easy. With some brief glances, he noticed others pondering over this question, but it was the easiest one yet, at least in his opinion.

*"Cut off healing supplies for opponents, get healers to fix the most wounded of our troops and work their way down. Attack enemy while they are weakened, kill off their healers so those wounded die to give advantage to us."*

And the boy finally sighed, relaxing into his chair. Finally, no more writing. Hopefully they’d get into the action soon, all this writing had gotten him bored.

Now gripping his paper was a tense Colby. He had stayed quiet for a while, being far more anxious then he believed he would be even after all of his recent growth. Nonetheless, he shook off as much of his jitters as he could, returning his focus to the exams. He would then begin reading the questions on the sheet given to him. "*Oh, this i-isn't so bad, Zeke taught me a lot of this already, and thankfully, what he didn't I learned in school.*" Colby thought before taking up his writing utensil and beginning to answer each question

1) “**Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?**”

"*This is easy, it's the Elf Tribe! They were feared by humans for their immense power, which in the end was the cause of their downfall.*"

*The Elf Tribe*

2) “**What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?**”

"*This is an odd question, not many people study Anti Magic and it's history. If I recall the wielder either needs to have no magic at all.*"

*The wielder should be one without magic, as seen with one of the only known wielders of such force, Asta, a past emperor of the Clover Kingdom*

3) “**What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?**”

"*So their's Rosanne Vermillion, her wife Elizabeth Roselei, Iolo Goch, Zakai Draconus, Astro Silva, Sapphira Diamante, Celestia Lucifuge, Korag Gildamesh, and...OH SHIT, I DONT REMEMBER THEM! I-I guess the best answer I can provide is...Adolf Eisenberg*"

*Black Bulls: Korag Gildamesh*”

*Crimson Lions: Roseanne Vermillion*”

*Blue Roses: Elizabeth Roselei-Vermilion*”

*Green Mantis: Iolo Goch*”

*Golden Dawn: Zakai Draconus*”

*Silver Eagles: Astro Silva*”

*Azure Deer: Sapphira Diamonte*”

*Violet Orca: Celeste Lucifage*”

*Coral Peacocks: Formerly Adolf Eisenberg, currently unknown*

4) “**What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?**”

"*This question can have many answers, I guess the obvious one is with a broom but, can't they travel on anything they feel comfortable with? I'll just be safe*"

*Broom or simply whatever they're comfortable with*

5) “**In your own words, define loyalty.**”

"*Loyalty? I guess it's a different answer depending on who you ask. I-I guess I-I'll just answer as I would then?*"

*Loyalty is a pledge you make to another, to have there backs no matter the circumstances. No matter how far they may stray or how sick they may get it's sticking by their side and never moving from it.*

6) “**What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?**”

"*Dang, I guess these questions are meant to get harder over time then.*" This was one of the first questions that truly left Colby conflicted seeking for an answer in his heart only he could give.

*The Clover Kingdom is my home, a place that I will soon devote my life to protecting, from its wildlife to its citizens. Despite my families wrongdoings in the past, I'm determined to right their wrongs and fight in the name of the Clover and all withing it to the best of my abilities.*

**BONUS QUESTION: “You are on an battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life threatening and if they do not receive aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

"*No wonder this is a bonus question. Th-This is really something to think about. I guess I should answer them like I did the rest, as Colby Monterey.*"

*The best decision in my eyes is to give them all swift and valiant deaths. My loyalty is to Clover, so the largest generosity I can give them is a quick, painless, and respectful death, they fought valiantly in the name of their home but at the end of the day I have a responsibility to my comrades and for that I simply cannot falter when it comes to decisions such as these*

Colby set down his writing utensil taking even more time to think about the answer he had written for the bonus question. He was now calm something about the answer he gave did right to his mind as he sat calmly awaiting the next phase of the exams.

Beatrix stared at the paper hard, reading over the questions several times to a) understand what they asked and b) assure herself this was real. She took a steadying breath before going to work.

**Beatrix Roselei-Vermillion**

1) “**Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?**”

If history told her anything, this would be the easiest of the questions.

*Elves. They were once worshipped as veritable "gods on earth", and referred to as "mana-blessed".*

2) “**What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?**”

*Having no magic? Yes, you can have gargantuan magic reserves, but even those deplete; placed in a drawn-out battle where your expending magic to fight and having magic drained from you by the Anti-Magic you wield and you'd find yourself in a pinch quickly.*

3) “**What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?**”

Trix paused; apparently it does get a little easier. Most she knew because they were either good friends of her parents, or relatives. Then there was the matter of calling two mom and mum. Plus, it wouldn't do to aim for a certain squad without knowing their captain. Ditto for ones to avoid.

*Blue Rose: Elizabeth Roselei*
Crimson Lion: Rosanne Vermillion
Green Mantis: Iolo Goch
Golden Dawn: Zakai Draconus
Silver Eagle: Astro Silva
Coral Peacock: Ezekiel
Black Bull: Korag Gildamesh
Violet Orca: Celestia Lucifuge
Azure Deer: Sapphira Diamante

4) “**What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?**”

*Spatial Magic.*

5) “**In your own words, define loyalty.**”

Trix found herself liking the written exam more and more as she went along, her nervousness dissipating as her writing pace picked up.

*To be committed to a cause, to a person, to an ideology, to a country. It is unshakable, but not naive. One should question their cause just as much as they trust in it. Loyalty is recognizing when those you are loyal to are deviating, and keeping their best interests at heart.*

6) “**What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?**”

*A society that's chewed me up and spit me out. A place that has uplifted me when I needed it most. It is both sacred and profane; a war machine and a model society. How it balances its sometimes tenuous tightrope act I don't know; I'm no diplomat. But one thing I won't deny is that was, is, and always will be home.*

Did she go too deep on that one? Beatrix shrugged, deciding whether or not to answer the bonus question. She ultimately elected to fill it out, studying the question for several minutes.

**BONUS QUESTION: “You are on an battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life threatening and if they do not receive aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

*Heal the enemies. Turn a vanquished foe into a future ally. How an empire works is by not just destroying your adversaries, but convincing them it's in their best interest to be a part of you. The carrot and the stick. You've already given them the stick on the battle field, now provide them with the carrot that will keep them in your pocket. Moreover, former enemies have more to prove to you than existing allies; they will do more to convince you of their loyalty. Thus, it's beneficial to keep them around. They're no use dead after all."*

Lieser was quite confident at the begginig. Reaching to the paper, however, the girl could barely understand the words, as the young witch was poorly literate. She put one hand in front of her mouth, her eyes almost falling from her skull as sweat soaked her face. How she would pass the exam, she had no idea, but she had to try.

**Name**: Lesli Pencastel

**1) “Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?”**

"This one is easy... races. Horses, definitely. They can run fast."

**A**: Houses.

**2) “What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?”**

"Anti-magic... something about anti-magic." Lieser scratched her head. "That's one is quite easy. Yeah, I can do it."

**A**: No mama.

**3) “What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?”**

"Okay, let's go. There is one with red hair, so her name must be... Red, yeah. Then there is the one with white hair... he is... something Silva... I can't remember... Ok. The next ones are... Korag, Elizabeth, then there is... I'm missing 5..."

**A**: Red Vermillon, Silva Silva, Elisabel, Colgat Bangladesh, Saccai, the Whale one, Yolo God and Horned Lady.

**4) “What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?”**

"Travel... Maybe they want to know where I would like to go if we do road trips. Okay, let me see... I haven't travelled a lot, there is... the village, and the forest, ... maybe the Heart Kingdom. Yeah, this one seems like a good place."

**A**: Hart Kindom.

**5) “In your own words, define loyalty.”**

"Define... royalty? What's the point of defining royalty? Ok, let's try."

**A**: Loyalty is bed. Poor peeplo rights.

**6) “What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?”**

"Clover Kingdom. This one I can read. Let's see..."

**A**: Good place. Leave here.

**BONUS QUESTION: “You are on an battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life threatening and if they do not receive aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

"Okay... no, I can't understand this one."

**A**: Yes.

Lieser, with a big smile, turned in her paper. She was confident about most of her answers and now all she could do was wait for the results.

Lea grabbed the piece of paper as it floated down towards her. She examined the contents of the paper for herself, carefully reading each question before turning to face Tiana.

“Tiana, would you like to complete our designated assignment together? Nobleman Zakai Draconus’s instructions did not explicitly prohibit individuals from working together, and it is often the case that when people work together, assignments are often completed much more efficiently. There is no guarantee that we’ll get all of them right, but the odds are higher if we cooperate,” Lea continued, glancing around momentarily, spotting someone in the corner of her eye. Her face lit up in excitement.

“Colby!!!” Lea shouted across the crowd, drawing the attention of all around her to her, Tiana, and Colby.

"H-HUH?!" Colby said jolting up from his once calm and relaxed state, not standing up straight and alarmed. He looked around his eyes locking with Lea, he immediately deduced she was who screamed his name, walking over to her to meet both her and her sister who he had seen previously in passing.

"Hey Lea, w-why did you have to scream, couldn't you have thrown something?" Colby said with a shy and anxious smile on his face due to the looks and stares he received from his fellow mages directed at the sudden outbursts. "Oh, hi Tiana, I forgot you were gonna be here, how goes it." Colby said with a warm smile, so sweet those who have been greeted by it can't help but reciprocate the kind feeling.

Examining the contents of the piece of paper as it fell into her hands, Tiana nodded to herself in understanding. From the quick look she had given the exam, she was confident she could fill in most of the answers correctly. Focusing her magical power on her finger finger, she was ready to start.

**Tiana Kira**

Before she was able to continue, she raised her head from the paper and listened intently to her sister's proposition. “You’re right, it would increase our chances even further,” she thought out loud, her tone rising at the end. However, the sudden introduction of Colby interrupted her, but it wasn’t much bother as she had made up her mind to work with her sister on this trial.

Tiana was surprised by the sudden familiarity the boy exhibited around Lea, but didn’t question it, she had seen him before several times, but had never gotten the time to befriend him, apparently Lea did though. She waved in response at Colby, “Had she thrown something at you, you’d likely have half a brain by now.” she remarked sarcastically as her facial expression turned soft and a smile on her face. It would appear that this was her attempt at a joke.

“Y-Yeah, Colby,” Lea filled in, “I could never throw anything at you because I’d probably kill you, hahaha…”

There it went. That awkwardness. No matter what she did, no matter how hard she trained, she could never seem to overcome her natural tendencies to trend awkward.

“Um…anyway! Tiana,” Lea continued, turning back to face her sister, “Let’s um, do this.”

Lea scribbled her name onto the top of the piece of paper.

**Lea Kira**

**1) “Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?”**

A) Royalty.

**2) “What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?”**

B) To be born weak and defective.

Lea lifted her head up and showed her answers to Tiana momentarily. “What do you think of these, Tiana? Are they satisfactory?”

Tiana read Lea’s answers, cocking a brow as she did so. After examining it, she showed her own answers to Lea.

**1) “Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?”**

A) Spirits

Races were a tricky subject for Tiana, she had never bothered on learning about the ancient races. She just didn’t have much interest in that which didn’t exist anymore. However, she sure knew about different types of magic and if she remembered correctly, all creatures that were born from Spirit Magic had vast amounts of mana from the second they were summoned.

**"2) “What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?”**

B) To have no magic power.

“Lea,” she said, pointing at the first question “Royalty isn’t really a race you know. Royalty, commoners and even those from the Forsaken Region are all humans.” Her tone was akin to that of a teacher, “I guess having no magic power would be the same as being defective, haha.” she forced a laugh, scratching the back of her head.

She then proceeded to jot down the following answers.

**“What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?”**

Of course, she would start with the one who was present

*Golden Dawn: Zakari Draconus*

The following two weren’t that hard, as she had heard of them plenty from other Kira members.

*Crimson Lion: Rosanne Vermillion*

*Silver Eagle: Astro Silva*

*Blue Rose: ??? Roselei*

She knew it was a woman from that family, but her name was unknown to her, Tiana had never bothered to pay much attention with these things. She knocked softly on her head, as if that would accelerate her thinking.

“Green Mantis…” she looked at her remaining blank answers, and then back at Lea. “What do you have so far?” She asked, showing her answers.

Lea tilted her head to the side. “Royalty are different from humans in the classification system, however. You often must mark that you are of royal blood when inquires are made on different documents. Why else would they inquire about that if not to determine your race?”
She looked back down at her sheet.

**3) “What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?”**

This question was easy. Lea was required to know the names of the nine captains by memory, and their magical capabilities, just in case that she would have to kill them one day.

*Elizabeth Roselei*

*Iolo Goch*

*Ezekiel*

*Astro Silva*

*Rosanne Vermillion*

*Zakai Draconus*

*Korag Gildamesh*

*Celestia Lucifege*

*Sapphira Diamante*

Lea showed her answers to Tiana: “Just copy mine. This one I know for certain.”

She moved onto the next question.

**4) “What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?”**

Flying.

"Why? Because a bunch of self-pompous fucks wanted to feel better than the rest, and identifying themselves as royals allows them to do so." There she went again. Her father had warned her to watch her profanity but it was a habit. Especially when she felt strongly about something. "At the end of the day, we're all humans, even if some want to distinguish themselves." she stated. While she wouldn't force Lea to change her answer, she also wouldn't change hers, and for that reason, with a slightly darkened look continued down.

*Elizabeth Roselei*

*Iolo Goch*

*Ezekiel*

*Astro Silva*

*Rosanne Vermillion*

*Zakai Draconus*

*Korag Gildamesh*

*Celestia Lucifege*

*Sapphira Diamante*

She copied Lea's answer, looking at it, there was no way she was wrong about this one. *"So that was her name."* she thought, looking at Elizabeth's name.

**4) “What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?”**

*Brooms as well as any type of magic vehicle.*

**5) “In your own words, define loyalty.”**

*Loyalty is to support that or who in which you believe in and refusing to betray it regardless of what may try to sway you.*

This question was more subjective than anything, and it made Tiana wonder how they would grade this. Perhaps they were looking for blind loyalty? Nevertheless, she continued.

**6) “What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?”**

Another subjective question, and a hard one at that. It would be a lie if it hadn't crossed Tiana's mind to see what her sister had written. Shaking her head, she put finger to paper and wrote down her answers, with several, long pauses in between.

*It is the place I've grown up in. Regardless of its highs and its lows, it will always be home.*

Before continuing, she decided to check up on Lea. "How many are you missing?" she asked, as her eyes hovered invasively to her paper. She was genuinely curious over what she had written down.

"I have just two more to finish," Lea replied.

**5) “In your own words, define loyalty.”**

A) A noun that is used to describe the quality of being loyal.

**6) “What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?”**

A) The Clover Kingdom is a mountainous region that is bordered by the Spade Kingdom, Diamond Kingdom, and Heart Kingdom. We also border the sea to the east. The Kingdom is divided into three regions: the Forsaken realms, the Common Realms and the Noble Realms. The Kingdom is run by King Guthrie Clover II who is a kind and benevolent ruler who solely seeks to generate prosperity for his people.

Lea looked up. "Now, I am finished."

Tiana read through her answers, her facial expression turning more and more impassive as she continued to read. "L-Lea...just how dense are you?" Taking a deep sigh, she moved away from her sister, "You won't go for the bonus?" she asked, placing one of her hands on her hip, while the other held the paper.

Lea blinked. “He said that it was not mandatory."

Tiana could feel her jaw dropping to the floor in astonishment. "Alright, I'm sure you'll pass anyways." her words were muffled by the palm that covered her face and her eyes flickered to Alexander through the gaps between her fingers.

Focusing back on her paper, Tiana looked at the last question intently.

**BONUS QUESTION:**

“You are on an battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life threatening and if they do not receive aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”

Tiana shook her head. "This question is highly circumstantial, seriously who made these...?" Her finger pulsated with mana and soon enough she scribbled down her final answer.

*I guess if it was me, I'd focus most of our medical unit on the enemy side. If our men can wait, then other casualties would be more important. I would not stand for unnecessary deaths and when they are healed, I would apprehend them and take them back to the Clover Kingdom.*

"Now I'm done."

Lea glanced over, unable to make out what Tiana had written, but she could deduce that she has answered the last question. So, Lea decided she would to. It would do more good than harm in the grand scheme of things, probably.

**BONUS QUESTION:**

“You are on an battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life threatening and if they do not receive aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”

A) The decision that I feel is best for this situation is the best decision.

Lea smiled. "That was easy."

Colby looked over to Lea's paper and raised an eyebrow. "You know you didn't technically answer the bonus right?" Colby said with a laugh. "I guess it doesn't really matter though, it is only a bonus." Colby said with a shrug and a smile. "What do you think this next challenge is gonna be, hope I can finally show off my skills." Colby would say addressing both Tiana and Lea.

Andreas stared at the paper in front of him, reading each of the questions while simultaneously visualising the answers in his mind, with a tinge of disappointment on his face. He had thought that the written portion would be a bit harder than this. He let out a deep sigh, disappointed at the simplicity of this test although he did admit that he was going to have a bit of a tough time with some of the questions. He began concentrating a bit of mana into his finger to use as a pen before going on to write his name down.

**Adreas Agostini**

1) **“Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?"**

*Devils. Although there have only been a few rare instances of these creatures finding their way into our realm, when they did they posed such a high threat that just one of them nearly destroyed the entire kingdom.*

2) **“What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?”**

*According to the history books the only person who has been able to wield this strange magic to this day was a child who was unbeloved by magic. So I suppose the answer in this case would be a person with no magic at all.*

3) **“What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?”**

*Golden Dawn: Zakari Draconus*

*Crimson Lion: Roseanne Vermillion*

*Silver Eagle: Astro Silva*

*Green Mantis: Iolo Goch*

*Azure Deer: Sapphira Diamante*

*Black Bull: Korag Gildamesh*

*Violet Orca: Celestia Lucifuge*

*Blue Rose: Elizabeth Roselei*

*Coral Peacock: Adolf–*

Andreas stopped writing as he just remembered that with the passing of the captain his role as captain was left vacant. He tapped his chin for a short while before completing his answer.

*The former captain of Coral Peacock was a man who went by the name of Adolf Eisenburg however after his recent passing I am unsure about who holds his title of captain now...*

4) **“What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?”**

*Feathered wings do carry a certain charm do they not? I mean unlike a magic broom they do not require precise minute by minute control to control. They instead function as an extra limb which the mage in question can manipulate in the same manner that they would their hands, feet or any other limb for that matter. That is why I truly believe that using wing magic or wing-empowered magic tools is the most convenient way to travel.*

5) **“In your own words, define loyalty.”**

*An unquenchable desire to protect something or someone with every fibre of your being, regardless of what may happen to your own body or life. Once you are loyal to someone you want to walk down the same path as them, breath the same air as them, you want to support them in every single little way possible no matter how absurd their requests or decisions may be. No matter how much the person or place may change. No matter how much they may say that they hate and despise you. No matter how much your own life may need saving. You feel an obligation to serve and follow them to the ends of the Earth, as long as you know you are there to support the person or place.*

6) **“What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?”**

*The land itself is of no use to me nor anyone for that matter if its people aren't around to enjoy it. Even if the land were to be burned or ravaged by a terrible plague I would not waver, not as long as the people were still around, as there would be no kingdom without any of them.*

**BONUS QUESTION: “You are on an battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life threatening and if they do not receive aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

Although he knew what the examiners what wanted to hear he could not stand there and lie to himself, he had to write down the truth. He knew that his answer could cost him the chance of being of becoming part of the order but he sure as hell wasn't going to betray his beliefs on his test just to appease them. Though he was prepared to at least sugar coat his answer here and there to convince them otherwise.

*I would treat the enemies wounds before those of my comrades, since their wounds are more life threatening than our own. What would be the use of leaving them to die when we could just as easily heal them and take them back to the kingdom for questioning or maybe even release, setting an example for our neighbors. Although whether or not they choose to return this favour is entirely up to them, and who knows the mages we healed may even defect if they are not pleased with their decision. This would mean more soldiers for our king, would it not? It is for this reason that I think sparing the enemies' lives to be for the best.*

Looking down at the test paper in front of her, Arissa couldn't stop the smile from sprouting on her face. A freaking Written Exam this was so perfect for her, after all studying about the world and all its history was a major hobby of hers. Grinning excitedly she quickly dove into the exam.

**Arissa Wu**

1) **“Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?"**

*Elves. The elven tribe was once revered and celebrated for their versatility when it came to the understanding of Mana and how to manipulate it. They were known to be a tribe of mana-blessed Individuals. A bonus answer to this question could also be referred to both beings known as Devils, a mysterious group of beings capable of various deeds. Same could be said for Druids and Satyrs.*

2) **“What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?”**

*While the exact reasoning for one to wield the unique form of Magic known as Anti-Magic, as only one known individual (The former Wizard King, Asta) was ever known to utilize it, The most accepted theory is that one must be one of the very unlucky few to be disliked my Mana and be born without an ounce of Mana within their bodies.*

3) **“What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?”**

*" The nine captains of the Magic Knights are"*

*(a) Golden Dawn: Zakari Draconus*

*(b) Crimson Lion: Roseanne Vermillion*

*(c)Silver Eagle: Astro Silva*

*(d) Green Mantis: Iolo Goch*

*(e) Azure Deer: Sapphira Diamante*

*(f) Black Bull: Korag Gildamesh*

*(g) Violet Orca: Celestia Lucifuge*

*(h) Blue Rose: Elizabeth Roselei*

*(i) Coral Peacock: Ezekiel*

*A bonus fact is that out of the current Captains, Zakari Draconus, Roseanne Vermillion, Iolo Goch, Elizabeth Roselei and Korag Gildamesh, are the only captains to retain their positions over the past five years, With the former captains of the Violet Orca, Azure Deer, Coral Peacock and Silver Eagle all retiring for various reasons.*

4) **“What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?”**

*The most convenient way for a mage to travel falls within a few branches, one being through the usage of Spatial Magic and the other through Wind Magic and one being the most recent which is Broom Magic.*

5) **“In your own words, define loyalty.”**

*Loyalty is the bonds that are created between friends and family, It is the source in which people draw strength and courage from to face whatever challenges that they may come across, It is the will to protect all that you hold close. Loyalty is that firm belief in one's country and kingdom and all its ideology, but more importantly, Loyalty is the thread that binds and guides one's path, Loyalty is both a great yet terrible thing, so one should always be cautious as to who they give their loyalty to.*

6) **“What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?”**

*To me, the Clover Kingdom represents the freedom in the world, a place where I can continuously grow and build a connection that will last me a lifetime, It's my home, my darest sanctuary and more importantly, it's my very heart.*

**BONUS QUESTION: “You are on an battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life-threatening and if they do not receive aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

Pausing at the question as it took her by surprise, Arissa hesitated for a second before continuing.

*I would heal all potential allies, people I can tell will be grateful to me for my aid, which in turn would garner more allies for the Clover Kingdom and strengthing our force to prevent a repeat of the situation. As for those who I can't see as allies but merely enemies I would leave them to die and if possible speed along their demise to limit the number of enemies to the kingdom and the King."*

Wesley grabbed the testing paper, stating intently as he nodded to himself. Nothing too hard here and some opinion based questions. He grinned as the mana around his hand throbbed, shaping a pencil from mana itself, he was getting better at this.

**Wesley Umbra:**

1) “**Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?**”

Welsey had read history books as a child so this one was a no brainer.

*Elves.*

2) “**What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?**”

Wesley knew of a couple recorded instances but the most likely answer they wanted was about the former magic emperor.

*A person with no magic can wield these weapons.*

3) “**What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?**”

This was just a list.

*Sapphira Diamante, Korag Gildamesh, Zakari Draconus, Roseanne Vermillion, Astro Silva, Iolo Goch, Roseanne Vermillion, Celestia Lucifuge, Elizabeth Roselei.*

Coral Peacock's new captain is unknown to me, if they even have a new one yet.

4) “**What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?**”

*I personally think Abijam is the best way to travel but if you're looking for convenience I'd say brooms.*

5) “**In your own words, define loyalty.**”

Now, this was a bit tougher.

*Loyalty to me is standing beside who you trust and believe in*

He looked at his answer and his face twisted with anger before he added more.

*It also means you don't abandon you family.*

6) “**What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?**”

*The Kingdom of Clover is my home, where I was raised and where I've lived all my life. It means a lot to me and it holds all my good and bad memories within. Overall I'd give it a 4.7 out of 5."*

**BONUS QUESTION: “You are on an battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life threatening and if they do not receive aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

Now this bonus question was interesting to him. He was one of the kids here who had been on a very dangerous battlefield and lived.

*I would split my focus. I'm not very proficient in healing magic or first aid but I would focus on getting as many of my comrades as I could into fighting shape. Meanwhile I would send Abijam to decimate the wounded enemy forces. By both helping our fighters and quelling theirs, the tide turns twice as fast.*

Zela scratched her head as she looked at the paper in front of her. She had asked about the exam a few times, but no one had ever mentioned a written exam. She hadn't really touched a piece of paper beside her grimoire since the grimoire ceremony.

"Least mother took some time to teach me how to do some basic writing... I can thank her for that much at least." She said wistfully. She sat down on the ground, placing the paper on the floor as she considered the questions.

**Name:**Zela

1) “**Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?**”

"Are witches a separate race? Or are we just humans from the witch forest..." She mumbled for a second as she considered what to write. She wasn't aware of any other races beyond humans, least not intelligent ones.

*Witches are born with more magic than humans from what I know, not sure if there are any other races.* Zela wrote for a second, however after the first word the paper ignited, causing zela to slap he hand down on it to prevent it from going up completely. "That was close..." she sighed as she began to write much more carefully.

2) “**What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?**”

"I have no idea, Fuck," she announced to herself as she read that question.

*I don't know, be born with it as an affinity?*

3) “**What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?**”

"Well... that one is the Golden Dawn Captain, so that is easy. Beyond that..." She fretted as she realized she knew very little about the captains. "I really hope that you aren't required to pass this test to pass the exam..."

*Goldie Boys: Zakai Drakone-us* - "Are they trying to be dragons?"

*Silver Eagles: Some Silver Guy with fancy hair.* - "They should know who I am talking about."

*Crimson Lions: Whichever Captain is on Fire.* - "Well, it's lead by the Vermillions, so that one is easy."

*Green Mantis: Lolo* - "Least that one's name is easy to remember."

*Azure Deer: I got nothing."* - "Yeah... definitely not passing this question."

*Violet Orca: I don't know what an Orca is, let alone who is their captain.* - "Seriously, the fuck is an Orca."

*Black Bulls: Korag Gildamesh* - "Least they operate out of the Forsaken Area so I've seen this captain."

*Blue Rose: Elizabeth???* - "I think I remember Beatrix saying something about it at the grimoire ceremony."

*Coral Peacocks: Some Black Guy?* - "Coral is a color?"

4) “**What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?**”

"Well... it would be that black space stuff I've seen people walk-through, but unless you have that affinity it'd be really difficult to use..."

*Brooms, as long as you have magic their easy to get ahold of. Space magic would be better, but unless you can use it it's kinda hard to use.*

5) “**In your own words, define loyalty.**”

Zela stared at this question for a couple of minutes, eyes distant as she stared at the words.

*It's putting your duty before your feelings.* She wrote quickly, almost igniting the paper again as she forced herself past this question.

6) “**What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?**”

Zela continued down the paper, she saw the next question. Zela wasn't particularly attached to the Clover Kingdom, it was just where she lived. But that didn't mean that it represented nothing to her.

*A chance at a life I chose.*

**BONUS QUESTION: “You are on a battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life-threatening and if they do not receive any aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

Zela considered the question for a moment, thinking about the words on the paper. "Well, if we're hurt the same and I am up, so is someone on their side? Guess I should just go with that."

*If I am not the only person left standing, I would burn down all the enemies who can still fight. Their guys will die without aid, and ours won't. So burn anyone who can help them, then worry about our side. If I am, burn the bad guys then go find a healer. I can't use healing magic. And Burned enemies won't be able to come back to fight later.*

Reaching for the paper, Kingston could feel the mana surging through it. He knew it was the power of Vanessa White's Paper Magic. Even without turning his paper in, he knew that they'd been being watched. He smirked, looking at the questions. His eyebrow lifted as he passed the questions. Despite the exams being run by Zakai, he knew for a fact he was not the one responsible for making these questions.

*"Hm,"* He thought, *"This has August written all over it."* he concluded, nodding his head in disappointment. Even though August and Kingston were not on good terms ever, he knew his elder brother like the back of his hand. He knew that in order to "pass" this written portion, he'd have to fully think before writing down his answers.

Most were no brainers for him, his brothers were all members of the Magic Knights so some of this information just came to him naturally over the course of time. Other bits of it he had to go out and seek, it was what one would call "studying".

**Name:** Kingston Draconus

1) “**Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?**”

"Elves."

2) “**What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?**”

"One must have virtually no magic, if they'd wish to possess the ability to weild "Anti-Magic."

3) “**What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?**”

Zakai Draconus of Golden Dawn
Rosanne Vermillion of Crimson Lion
Astro Silva of Silver Eagles
Elizabeth Roselei of Blue Rose
Iolo Goch of Green Mantis
Sapphira Diamante of Azure Deer
Ezekiel of Coral Peacock
Celestia Lucifuge of Violet Orca
Korag Gildamesh of Black Bull

4) “**What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?**”

A broom.

5) “**In your own words, define loyalty.**”

Loyalty is to bear allegiance to the laws written by the Clover Kingdom no matter how twisted they may seem. Loyalty to me is to never turn your back on something that you've promised or stated.

6) “**What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?**”

The Clover Kingdom is my home. Despite the overall monarchy being corrupt and holding its own secrets, it is where I was born. I'm willing to place my life on the line to protect it.

**BONUS QUESTION: “You are on a battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life-threatening and if they do not receive any aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

For a moment, Kingston was stuck. There was a hundred and one ways this question could be answered, but he could only pick one. Among those ways, he thought back to the last war that befell the Kingdom. Zakari told him many stories of his battles, each more exciting than the last. But he remembered one tale specifically. One that would help aid him in answering the question before him.

In a time of war, when you are faced with this situation there is only one course of action that severely benefit the Kingdom. With a medical team assigned to me, or even my limited capabilities I would heal the injured enemies first. The Kingdom benefits from this because, while yes you would have more knights to help continue to fight, an enemy is much more valuable especially when wounded. Our comrades have information that we have, but if you save an enemy instead you have the chance of keeping them hostage and extracting intel that we would have never been able to get. Speeding up the process in achieving victory or completely turning the tides of a battle in our favor.

Releasing the paper, Kingston allowed for it to levitate in mid-air. While he didn't really agree with that answer personally, if Zakari had done it once before then it must have been the right thing to do.

After listening carefully to the instructions given by Zakai Draconus, Kaiser picks up his questionnaire and headed to a remote corner of the arena somewhat distant from the other participants, he then sits down and supporting the sheet of paper on his leg begins to read each question.

Rubbing his head he grumbles "Damn, I should have paid more attention to the studies instead of just focusing on the physical and magical training".

By concentrating a little sissy on his finger he begins to fill in the questions.

**Kaiser Gawain**​​​​​​

**1) "Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?"**

"Damn, right from the start they come to me with one of those." Kaiser exclaims with a worried face.

**2) "What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?"**

With a slight smile on her face.

*The requirement is to have no mana*

**3) "What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?**

After enumerating his sheet from 1 to 9, he wonders if he remembers the names of the nine captains, after reflecting for a few minutes, he begins to answer.

*1 Zakai Draconus*

*2 Astro Silva*

*3 Korag Gildamesh*

*4 Elizabeth Roselei*

*5 Rosane Vermillion*

*6 Diamond Sapphire*

*7 Celestia Lucifuge*

*8 IoIo Goch*

*9 Ezekiel*

**4) “What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?”**

*Flying on a broom*

**5) “In your own words, define loyalty.”**

After reflecting on everything his father had taught him, he wrote.

*Loyalty is a vow to something or someone you want to follow and protect, where you seek to honour and dedicate yourself to the good of what you believe and want to protect.*

**6) “What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?”**

He then begins to reflect again until he reaches a conclusion

*Clover is my homeland, my home and even having all its faults I love her and as someone minimally strong it is my duty to protect her against everything that threatens her and her citizens.*

**BONUS QUESTION: “You are on a battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life-threatening and if they do not receive any aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

After reading and rereading the question, fearing for his lack of experience, Kaiser decides not to answer it.

After having finished listening to Zakai, Haruhi immediately looked to her paper. The questions were far from what she had expected them to be. This... This might not be so bad after all. With the mention that they could write on the paper my infusing their magic into it made her chuckle as she thought of a certain brother of hers who might have had a big problem with this part.

**Name:Haruhi Rephalia**

1)“**Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?**”

This question was a no brainer to the point where she almost didn't have to finish the question. Her family had often been heard ranting about the potency, and above all, evil of the elven kind. So almost faster than any human should be able to, she wrote down:

*It's the elves.*

2) "**What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?**"

As this question came up, Haruhi couldn't help but consider that maybe this would be an easy exam? She was not aware of much about the magical world, but the things her family despised? Those were things she was more than aware of. To her family this magic was considered a pathetic pity-card for the naturally weak and feeble. Not that she was going to write that part down though.

*It is required of the mage to be inherently without mana.*

3) “**What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?**”

Haruhi felt once more that maybe this would be a breeze. She had studied up on the squads and their captains ever since she had received her grimoire, trying to figure out where she could belong and where she could find comraderie. She couldn't help but wonder if this was really the best way to root out the "unworthy".

*Captain of the Golden Dawn: Zakai Draconus*

*Captain of the Crimson Lion: Rosanne Vermillion*

*Captain of the Silver Eagle: Astro Silva*

*Captain of the Green Mantis: Iolo Goch*

*Captain of the Azure Deer: Sapphira Diamante*

*Captain of the Black Bull: Korag Gildamesh*

*Captain of the Violet Orca: Celestia Lucifuge*

*Captain of the Blue Rose: Elizabeth Roselei*

*Captain of the Coral Peacock: Ezekiel*

4) “*What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?*”

Again! How was this supposed to be hard!? She thought exasperatedly.

*That would be the broom.*

5) “**In your own words, define loyalty.**”

And there it came. Haruhi was so ready to breeze through this one as well, but now she had to stop and think it through.

*For me, Loyalty is the entail the capacity to stand true to the one you've pledged allegiace or faith to and, should the time come, you are ready to, at least, temporarily forsake ones own moral compass in order to fulfill their desires. However, I would also like to stress that a sign of true loyalty in my eyes is to also acknowledge when the one you owe loyalty to is making a mistake and to do all in ones power to help them see that. Blind following is not the same as loyal allegiance to me.*

6) “**What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?**”

*Clover Kingdom is my home, yet despite this, it has never quite felt like it. I have never had a place where I felt that I belong here. However, despite these faults and unfortunate circumstances, I want to see the best in it, I want to experience all its good, and above all, I want to be able to not only know it is my home, but make it feel like it too, and I would be ready to fight ever more fiercely in order to see that become a reality and to make sure that those around me feel the same.*

7) **BONUS QUESTION: “You are on a battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life-threatening and if they do not receive any aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

Haruhi knew somewhere within herself almost immediately what she would do in such a situation if she had authority to make it. SHe just needed to phrase herself as best she could. She want to save lives to any extent she can, but she also knew that they would need to actually benefit from it.

*I would offer them the opportunity to surrender their arms and yield before us. If one thinks about it, we technically are about to have more viable soldiers than the enemy, which puts us at the upper hand. If the opponent were to surrender to us, with us taking a select amount of war captives, maybe an officer among them, we would offer our aid to heal their wounded. Should they refuse our offer, I would dedicate our forces to exclusively rejuvenate our own troops. And while tempting to turn the tide fiercely in our favor, I would not take actions to 'hasten' the decline in our wounded enemies health, as I am pretty sure that it is a warcrime to hurt those who are incapable of fighting due to sickness or severe wounds.*

As she finished the last question, she let the paper rest on her desk as she read it over, considering if there was any fault in her answers. But then she realized that even if there was, she might not realize it and most of all, that the captains if any should be the ones to get to see her faults and flaws if she were to be accepted into their ranks.

**Name:** Caitlyn

1) “**Which race of beings are naturally born with high reserves of mana?**”

Elves, duh!"

2) “**What is the one requirement of wielding Anti-Magic?**”

No magic!

3) “**What are the names of the current nine captains of the Magic Knights?**”

It should be:

Zakai Draconus, he's handsome.

Miss Rosanne Vermillion.

Astro Silva

~~Lolo~~ ~~Yoyo~~ Iolo! Iolo Goch!
Sapphira Diamante

Korag Gildamesh

Celestia Lucifuge

Lady Elizabeth Roselei

Gundahar

4) “**What is the most convenient way for a mage to travel around?**”

Brooms, but my two feet carry me everywhere! Convenient cause I can't lose em!

5) “**In your own words, define loyalty.**”

To stay true to whatever it is you stand for or with!

6) “**What does the Clover Kingdom mean to you?**”

Even though I'm cast as a commoner, the land of Clover is my home! I'll protect it at any cost!

**BONUS QUESTION: “You are on a battlefield with heavy casualties on both sides. Your comrades can wait a while for healing, as their wounds aren’t severe enough to kill them. However, your enemy has the same amount of casualties as you, except their wounds are much more severe and life-threatening and if they do not receive any aid they will die. Which decision for this situation do you feel is the best?”**

PUT 'EM OUT OF THEIR MISERY AND DESTROY THEIR LANDS!

"Time!" The thunderous voice belonging to Zakai shook the stadium. "We will now take your papers and keep them as part of our evaluations." Whether the examinees were done or not, the papers flew from out of their grasp and gathered together in a large stack in midair. They then disappeared, only to vanish into thin air.

"Now, on to the next portion of your exams!"

## Show Me Your Moves

"I will now begin my briefing on Phase Two of this year's exams, the Movement Course!" Excitement poured over the stadium. The crowd cheered and hopped as they were ready to move past the boring paperwork the examinees were forced to do.

The Golden Dawn Captain stood tall over the people and while he didn't show it on his face, he was proud that the people were so excited. They should be. They had the right to be. Especially in a time such as this. But, for the moment, cleared his mind of his country and went on to begin his brief. "The Movement Course is simplistic in nature." Zakai snapped his fingers and stepping to his side was a man of blood-red hair.

"This here is Eroleo Vermillion, a First Class Magic Knight within my squad and the one who will be responsible for making your course." Taking a step back, Zakai allowed Eroleo to stand in his former spot.

Eroleo cuffed his hands around his chin and slowly began to stroke his small chin hairs. He surveyed the examinees one by one and noticed a few of them only be House name. *"Weak,"* He thought to himself. Removing his hand from his chin, he slammed both of his palms onto the platform. As he did, the ground the examinees stood on shook. By Zakai's command, everyone scurried to the outside of the arena.

"**Lava Magic: Erupting Floor**!" The stadium's floor changed into a pool of magma. The heat emitted from it could be felt throughout the entire area, hell even Zakai found himself sweating and the spell had just been active so he could only imagine what everyone else had been going through.

Throughout the pool of death, there were four circular platforms one could step on. "Rise!" Eroleo roared like the lion within would have, commanding six streams of lava to shoot up into the air from the pool like pillars and there they stayed.

"This course is simple and I'll keep this brief just as simple! We want to see what you guys have on your feet. You have to get from one side of the pool of lava to the other. Use whatever moves you can to show us you are mobile enough on the battlefield while also being under the extreme stress of heat. Also, your feet must touch every platform! BEGIN!" Eroleo concluded.

Colby looked around in shock as him and the remainder of the mages were all stuffed onto a single platform surrounded by a pool of lava. He felt a wave of heat rush over his body as he stood, he almost immediately began sweating. "Lea, I'll see you at the end. T-This heat is unbearable." Colby said with a strained laugh due to the intense heat.

He took into account Eroleo's words. The task seemed more than simple for each of them to achieve, though Colby couldn't help but think it wasn't simply about getting from point a to point b, but more about how you accomplish the task given to you. Colby took a second to think of how he would go about this. He could, in theory, do a large display of thunder lightning rain and wind, but why not show off both his newfound magic control as well as his magic power in a different way.

So rather than stand around and bask in the heat Colby took action in this part of the exams. He held his opened grimoire out in his hands, it would begin to glow before flipping through its pages with intense speed. "*Guess it's time to show off the product of all this training*" Colby thought to himself as his grimoire abruptly stopped on a single page. "Thundercloud Magic: Thunder Step!" Colby yelled to himself

In a short moment, the sky above them would now be filled with thunderclouds charged with thunder and lightning ready to burst, and burst they did. In an instant a bolt of lightning struck down upon Colby, leaving only a crater where he previously stood. In the clouds above you could see charges of lightning flying through them a large charge lingering above the second platform. The charge was released crashing a bolt of lightning down on the second platform, left units wake was Colby.

He turned back and looked at Lea and waved shyly, realizing he hadn’t informed her as to the realization he had that his magic wasn’t simply limited to lighting as he previously thought. Nonetheless he kept on his way the next bolt of lightning striking down upon him dragging him through the clouds dropping him on the next platform then doing so one again before landing Near to the edge of the final platform only a few feet from the pit, albeit still on the platform. He the began dispersing the thunderclouds above them, revealing clear sky’s once again.

To say that this development boded ill for Richard was an understatement, Earth Magic wasn’t known for its mobility and even less so when in the hands of a commoner such as himself: looking after Colby with apparent envy as he surged off like a living lightning bolt and quickly cleared the movement course.

From the moment he’d first laid eyes on the other boy he’d disliked him intensely, for here was someone who was handed everything on a single platter, as opposed to having to fight and earn every meagre scrap of power like him.

*As always, the nobles have it easy.*

But he didn’t have the time to dwell upon how bitterly unfair the world was, no, he had a movement course to complete, and while Richard could scarcely compete with people like Colby, he would try his damnedest regardless.

As he pulled upon the surrounding earth, the young mage turned it malleable before he slowly raised his arms into the air and the ground underneath him followed suit, rising into a mound that carried the Earth Magic forward.

Its movement started slow but gained speed as Richard fed it more mana until alas it almost resembled a speeding bull. At the edge of the platform, it came to an abrupt halt, catapulting the mage across the chasm like a screaming rocket.

«Hooooly craaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaap!»

He barely made it over the edge and skidded across the rough ground before he shakily got up into a standing position, his hands at the ready as once more he summoned the earth to him and yet again propelled himself off the next edge only to slam onto the next platform, his fall only dampened by his magic.

Fresh bruises covered most of his body at this point, but he had not come this far to give up, and he took a deep breath and repeated the process a final time, landing next to Colby face first with an angry grunt. Rising to his full height, Richard dusted off of his robes, before cupping his hands together and conjuring a ball of muddy goo which he proceeded to smear all over his wounds before muttering the spell as the mud lit up with wisps of green energy.

«Mudcakes!»

Richard felt the pain dim almost immediately, his scratches and bruises slowly knitting themselves together and vanishing of their own accord due to his rather unique brand of healing magic. His methods had been undeniably crude, he knew that better than anyone, but such was the limitations of earth magic and his lack of athletic excellence besides. Fortunately, it had consumed less mana than feared, and so he should still be able to patch himself up before the next challenge.

Watching Richard and Colby fly across the platforms cause a smile to spread across Wesley's face "Yo keep it up guys! You're doing great!" He cheered, pumping a fist in the air. The heat was certainly sweltering and Wesley tossed some sweat from his own brow, watching it sizzle as it fell towards the lava. His own feet having to touch each platform was a bit annoying, but Wesley could make do.

His Grimoire floated beside him as he concentrated his mana. "Contract: Abijam." He called as mana swirled around him, forming itself into magic circles that hug in the air, only inches from his body. Magic circles wrapped themselves around his arms and legs too, glistening with blue energy. "Lets do this." He nodded, dashing towards the edge of the platform he leapt as the circles on his legs moved below his feet, surging with magic. He'd been training a with Abijam for a while now, something like this wasn't a problem anymore.

"Mirage." He grinned as from the circles below his feet burst two identical heads of Abijam, about as small as his own legs. From both their heads shot jets of pressurized water, propelling him into the air as they crashed against the platform. In mere moments with an arc of steam behind him, Wesley stood on the next platform grinning. He would continue this same move, arcing from platform to platform with a boost from his friend. As he leapt to the final platform he did a twist a flip in midair before touching down. It felt good, what he'd worked for, back in that village something like this was a significant move. Now it was but a trick to move around and amuse crowds.

Marco watched all the magic happened with intense eyes of admiration and a hint of jealousy. While he had made progress with his magic power, the child of the church could only access two spells. And his magic took the form of the robes upon which he wore. His first spell was the very red garment that he adorn for this exam. And although he had done so to be prepared for anything, the sudden pillars of liquid death did not help. He thought to jump from platform to platform...except the intense heat lead to hesitation.

"Fuck, thats hot!" Marco growled. "Dammit! Thats a gold piece into the jar!"

He rubbed his head stressingly before looking to the arena once more. "Maybe jumping will help..."

Cain had watched those jumping around, a smile on his face. Some of these guys were so cool! He couldn’t let them show him up though. “Sorry church boy,” Cain said. “But, this shit is fuckin’ cool!” He looked towards the platform, nodding a few times before turning around. Cain’s Grimoire floated right next to him as he used a spell from within his arsenal. “Beast Magic,” the boy began. “Lycaon’s Roar!”

The sound waves created by that spell launched Cain catapulting towards the next platform. However, there was more speed than anticipated. Cain grabbed the hilt from his back, letting his mana flow through it to create a blade via his Manticore Claw spell. He stabbed it into the platform, using it not to slow himself down, but as a pivot point. He turned his blade appropriately to change direction towards the third platform, grabbing his blade out of the platform as he did. He slammed on top of the third platform, sliding on his rear. He ripped off his scarf, stomping on it to put out the flames it had gotten from sliding against the lava pillar on his last jump. He had a blister or two on his left hand on top of everything too.

Cain stood back up, trying to find the final platform. He let the mana leave his blade, leaving him with just a hilt once more. He placed it yet again onto his back.There were two pillars of lava blocking the easiest way to get there, so he’d have to search for an easier way. He could try and cut through the lava, but the lava would end up pouring over him. And that wouldn’t bode well for him. So, the aspiring knight jumped parallel to one of the pillars of lava, passing by it until he saw the final platform. Now, in all honesty, Cain hadn’t thought it out this far. Hell, he hadn’t even planned to make this jump. Yet, an idea popped into his mind. Cain spun in the air, using the Lycaon’s Roar method once again. He was sent blazing towards the final platforms, some of the others who had reached it looked at Cain with confusion. The boy bounced onto the platform, flying high up into the sky before slamming into it once again. He groaned with pain. “Made it…” he murmured, his joints aching.

Lea had waited and watched for everyone to make their leap of faith towards the pillars to get a proper analysis of what they would do to help determine her next course of action, however her eyes fell upon Marco, who seemed to hesitate. If these people were to be the future Magic Knight of the kingdom, and of valuable note to King Guthrie, there would be no opportunity for hesitation. What would her father do in this situation?

Lea exhaled deeply and approached Marco casually.

“Are you okay?”

Marco jumped at Lea's sudden interjection. Between the beastly rookie who leapt over the lvaa pit and the fact he hadn't even the slightest idea of his magic's purpose...Marco's fears began to overwhelm him. But there was something comforting-familiar even-about Lea's presence. Just her words were enough to calm Marco's rapid heart.

"Y-yeah." He stammered. "I'm just trying to figure out how to get through this. I mean...I feel like these are easily jumpable." Marco rubbed his chin slightly. "They want to see our maneuverability. But the captain said that this is meant to showcase our potential on the battlefield. We can't expend too much magic on maneuvering this course because if this was a real battle, there could be an enemy waiting right there."

Marco looked to Lea. "Sorry if I'm rambling. It's just...you're the first person to actually talk to me today."

Lea shook her head side to side in disagreement. “There is no need for you to apologize. You’ve done me a service and have shared with me valuable information that I had yet to consider. I should be thanking you,” she replied, before approaching the edge of the platform. The heat slapped her in the face, forcing her to turn back towards Marco.

“The most simple solution is going to be to jump,” Lea concluded, pointing to the lava-filled arena, “You mentioned yourself that they seemed jumpable. Why haven’t you done it yet?”

"Well..." Marco's voice trailed off. He hated to admit this because here he was trying to become a Magic Knight. As he stood on the greatest stage of his life so far, Marco came to terms with a harsh truth. This was the first time he knowingly stood face to face with death. One wrong move and there would be a well done rookie for everyone to enjoy. "No reason." He said. "I just wanted to make sure that this was the right idea!" A blatant lie...But Marco couldn't show such weakness before people who might become his enemy. And so, he took several steps back and made a run for the ledge...Albeit not with enough speed to make the first jump.

Lea stuck her arm out, grabbing Marco’s hood as it fell behind him, stopping in his track, albeit pulling him towards Lea and towards the ground. She picked him up, setting him back onto his feet.

“That’s not enough to speed to make that jump. You would have fallen into the lava. Can you not make the jump without assistance? I have no qualms helping you.”

And of course Marco would have flung himself into the pool of lava had his new friend not been there...It was only natural right? Marco hesitated. On one hand, he felt the genuine care for his wellbeing radiating from the young warrior. But on the other, he feared as if points would be deducted for requiring help from an outside source. He had no other choice. He needed to get through this stage.

"Thank you!" Marco exclaimed. "It would be better if we cleared this together...and I know I can trust you."

Tiana found herself amongst the crowd of aspiring Magic Knights, right along with Colby and Lea. Whisper, gossip and remarks about how easy the first exam had been could be heard all across the platform. After her paper had escaped from the grasp of her hands, she and the other candidates were ordered outside of the arena, and Tiana couldn’t help but wonder why.

Soon enough, she would have her answer. Without warning, the cool air that circulated around the participants turned hotter and hotter by the second, until it reached extreme levels of heat. Then, pillars of lava followed, and their abrupt eruption caused Tiana to take a step back. The heat increased even further.

“Interesting…” she fanned herself with her top’s fabric, taking a second to collect herself. “but why must it be so damn hot!” As she complained, she looked at her sides, realizing that a crater stood where Colby previously was and her sister too, had disappeared from sight. As the crowd started to dissipate as one by one, the aspiring magic knights jumped, Tiana took this opportunity to find Lea.

"There she is!" she could've spotted her sister's white hair anywhere. "Lea! You've got to give me a warning before you go wandering off." she said as she approached, realizing that she found herself next to another white-haired individual. "Who's this?" she asked, pointing at the boy.

Marco looked to Tiana and cocked his head. "My name is Marco...I am a child of the church and an aspiring Magic Knight." He said warmly. "Are you going to join our little group?!"

"Mmmmm..." Tiana scratched the back of her neck before she approached the edge of the platform, the rising heat hitting her face as she did so. "Sure, I'll help out."

Lea nodded. "Tiana, we'll need your compass magic to propel us. I'll have the two of you sit on my back and we will clear it together in groups. I'll jump to the first one," Lea said pointing to the platform, "If I mess up my trajectory, use your magic to correct it, Tiana. We'll only have one shot at this, or we'll die, so failure is only a mild option here."

Marco was shocked at the girl's blunt words. But they were true...These exams were meant to weed out the weakest among them. And so, Marco needed to also find a way to contribute as well. "I...don't have any spells that can help with this portion, but I'll definitely owe you guys no matter what!" His warm voice was complimented by a smile.

Tiana shook her head. "If we sit on your back it's unlikely we'll be able to get there in one piece. However..." Mana surged from Tiana’s body as well as her grimoire, as the sound of pages flipping rapidly resonated in her ears until it came to an abrupt halt. “Compass Rose!” She proclaimed, her magical power took the form of a magic circle, akin to a compass, which appeared behind her, its needle pointing directly forward. "If you utilize your magic, you can land safely and we'll follow right behind." she said, her words carrying a bossy undertone to them.

"That's a much better plan than I had. I'll trust you to get to the next platform then, and trust that I will be there to catch you. I promise, I will not fail this operation," Lea explained. She exploded off the platform, supported by what could only have been reinforcement magic. She surged towards the next platform with remarkable precision and, as she approached it, she drew her blade. When she was in position to pass over the platform, Lea jammed her blade into the ground, catching her momentum by anchoring herself into the ground to prepare herself to catch the two trailing behind her.

A smile. It widened into a mischievous grin, one of pure enjoyment. "Let's go Red!" she said, as she grabbed Marco by the hood of his cloak before he could react. She jumped into the magic circle, and not even a second later, she flew through the air, the wind generated by her momentum enough to momentarily withstand the lava surrounding them. All through this, her grin prevailed. "Incoming!!!" she screamed as the two of them neared the next platform and more specifically; Lea.

Lea positioned herself in front of her sword, jutting out from the earth, using it as some sort of wall just in case her strength wasn’t enough. Mana empowered her body like an aura, and thus, when Marco and Tiana came surging towards her, she threw her arms out, catching both of their hands and stopped their momentum with what appeared to be little effort.

"Huh," Lea begun, turning to face Tiana. "I thought you'd be heavier."

"You what?!" Tiana's cheeks reddened and she began to flail her arms dramatically and flutter about like a child. Once her little tantrum was over, she looked over the two remaining platforms. "We should keep on going." she stated and the trio repeated the same process until they reached the finish line. It had been a rather sweaty and interesting test, but all three of them completed the movement course.

"That wasn't so bad, was it, Red?" Tiana said as she flicked a drop of sweat that fell down her temples.

Marco jumped down with his face a bit whiter than usual. *So this is what staring death in the face must feel like.* He thought to himself. But the feeling within wasn't what he thought it would be. Rather than an endless fear which threatened to consume him, Marco felt an exhilarating wave of excitement. So much so that he jumped up and roared into the skies. "That...was..amazing!" He quickly turned to Lea and Tiana afterwards. "The magic you guys use is so awesome! We have to keep working together! My magic isn't so direct but I'm willing to bet that together, we will be unstoppable!

"Amazing, so that's the skill level of an experienced magical knight, if I pass this exam, I'll still have to work hard to reach them." Says Kaiser glimpsed Eroleo's abilities

After carefully observing each of the four platforms, the boy pulls his grimoire and begins to flick through it as he runs towards the edge of the first platform.

Then he stops and exclaims "**Magic of Sand Creation: golden path of the desert**", causing a sand path to emerge connecting the first and second platforms.

The boy then launches into the sand path, moving at high speed, and making use of various stunts, Kaiser quickly reaches the second platform.

Soon, when he reaches the second platform, he prepares to go to the third platform, but when he looks back he realizes that his sand pot is turning into glass and falling apart due to the heat, with care Kaiser casts the spell again towards the third platform.

Watching his bridge crystallize faster and faster, he accelerates his movements, reaching only the third platform.He then goes to the edge in order to drive the last platform, but before he can conjure up the spell, he realizes that his case is on fire, being forced to discard it with many setbacks.

Bewitched by the loss of his coat and the fact that his sand bridges are crystallizing, Kaiser concentrates his mana and casts his spell, which comes a little more powerful, he then throws himself at high speed on the bridge, reaching the last platform just before the spell breaks.

Zela stretched as she felt the heat. "This is nice..." She uttered out. Heat like this was barely a factor for her, her magic burned just as hot. She took a few moments to both stretch out her muscles in preparation for the physical exercise, as well as to make sure that there wasn't anything special laid into the course that they hadn't been told about. Several people had made it across already, including a couple from the method she planned.

"Nothing to worry about then." She grinned as she took a few steps back from the edge of the platform.

"Ember Heart." She announced as her grimoire's first page flipped open. Her fingertips ignited, the flames slowly creeping up her hands and arms, spreading across her body until her form was outlined in flames, the densest flames shrouding her hands and feet.

Zela drew back from the edge of the platform, getting some distance for a running start. When Ember Heart was active, Zela was more than just shrouded in fire. The flames reinforced her body, doubling her physical capability in every regard even as they gave her the ability to project flames from her hands and feet.

Zela rushed forward, sprinting across the platform right up until the edge. Her feet seemed to explode as she made her leap, the billowing flames giving her jump an extra oomph. While she might not be capable of sustained flight with them, they definitely let her jump well.

She didn't even slow down as she reached the second platform, turning on great strides as she kept up her momentum. Zela circled around the edge of the platform with her sprint before repeating her process to the third platform.

"Now's the tricky part." She mused as she rolled to kill her momentum on the third platform. Unlike the first two platforms, there was no straight line she could jump between the third and fourth platforms. The two pillars of lava in the way precluded that. But that wasn't a problem.

Zela backed up, before sprinting towards the first pillar of lava. Her leap carried her straight to it as she lifted her legs up towards the burning pillar. An explosion burst from her feet as she burst part of the pillar, launching lava from the other side as she used the burning tower as a platform. The second pillar suffered much of the same fate, though in its case, the lava droplets would prove a hazard to any making the jump between the second and third platform.

Zela rolled once as she landed on the fourth platform, killing any remaining momentum. "That wasn't that bad."

"Movement, huh?" Kingston asked, watching as each of the examinees took off in their own unique was across the lake of lava. There were a few who remained on the initial platform. Among these people, he noticed a familiar scent. Looking to his left, there stood Caitlyn; the girl he'd saved just a few months ago when appearing at the Grimoire Tower.

"Oh, hi!!" Caitlyn shouted in her usual energetic tone. "Long time no see, Kingston was it?" She suddenly began to blush while thinking to herself, *"Good to see he's here!"*

Acknowledging her with a simple head nod, Kingston turned back to the course before him. *"They're helping each other I see."* Slightly lowering himself, Kingston commanded his grimoire to come to his side. "Very well then..." His spellbook flipped through a couple of pages, before landing on one and staying. Mana began to surge throughout his body, yet he prepared no spell.

With a single step, both he and Caitlyn shot off at tremendous speeds. Leaping over the pool of lava, the duo aimed towards the next portal but what stood in the way of their goal was something that neither of their magics could deal with head-on. Falling down thanks to gravity, Caitlyn waved her hand commanding the nearby winds to flow underneath herself and Kingston. Catching the two right before their lives would be ended in a very hot way.

In just a matter of seconds, they both found themselves drenched in sweat, but it affected Caitlyn more than it did Kingston. But that's only because of the skin-tight one-piece she'd been wearing. Floating in mid-air, Kingston looked to Caitlyn who'd already been looking at him. "If you lead the way, I'll follow you and create a path using my **Air Walk** for the both of us to reach the end of the course!"

Reluctant, Kingston bit his bottom lip and turned his head the other way. Standing tall to his feet, he took Caitlyn up on her offer and took off running towards the pillar of hell. Placing his left foot out to the side, Kingston pivoted hard as he ran on-air getting around the pillar with ease before coming up to the platform with Caitlyn right behind him following his every action.

Landing onto the first platform Kingston's grimoire closed and returned to the holster on his waist. Looking to Caitly and giving off yet another nod he took off across the lake of lava, body continuing to drench in sweat the duo continued this same pattern of Air Walking, pivoting, then landing onto platforms until they'd finally reached the last one.

Dispersing her magic, Caitlyn walked over to Kingston. "Hey, thanks a lot! You know, you've got some good footwor-"

Turning his back, Kingston walked away from Caitlyn leaping from the final platform back to the stadium's own actual ground. "We are in the middle of an exam. Formalities can not be used in a place where if we fail, our futures will be impacted differently. Especially considering you could end up being my opponent in the final portions of the exam." Stopping, he turned his neck slightly to give Caitlyn a good look at the corner of his eye. His once heartwarming eyes that she knew seemed cold and dark.

"Take my act of kindness at the tower with a grain of salt. If you have to face me, Caitlyn, I **will** destroy you." And with that, he walked away and submerged himself into the crowd.

Lips poking, Caitlyn turned the other way and folded her arms. "Hmph! It's not like I was asking for you to be my friend anyway." Even though she acted like that on the outside, she couldn't help but think of that look he gave her on the inside. "That look in his eye, it was so... heavy."

Haruhi watched as her fellow applicants leaped across the platforms from start to the finish and she all the while considered what she would do in their place. She was still a rookie with her magic with few spells, and her physical attributes were rather mediocre. Not to mention that she felt like she was burning up in this excruciating heat. She felt that she only had a single option for clearing this course, but to do so would require impeccable timing to her spellwork.

She struck a stance as she figured that standing around would do her no good. She muttered her chant, praying to her deity for his favor and boons, and as she completed it, she pushed forward with a dash of incredible haste. Turning it off a bit before reaching the platform, she landed and slid across its surface as she did. Not wanting to take a break, because if this was meant to simulate a hectic battlefield or whatever, there was no time to stand and think overly long. She pushed for another dash, and timed it well enough for her to land smoothly on the platform. Another boon to this was when she entered her Royal Dance, she did not experience the heat of her area, letting her fly through unaffected by the searing lava's heat.

She repeated the process over and over until she reached the final platform, sliding across its surface, but having grown a bit confident with her skills by this point, as she made the final dash, she almost got her timing off with the stopping of the spell, causing her to slide almost too far for her own good, having to throw herself backwards square on her back in order to not fall over the edge.

The heat radiating from within the room was intense even from this distance, forcing Andreas to wipe his eyebrows of sweat. A smile formed on his face, as he sprinted towards the edge of the platform and took a leap of faith. In less than a second, a pair of wings sprouted from his back as he took flight and made his way to the first of the four platforms. Although he honestly didn't need to make contact with the ground, the rules dictated that he do so. He made certain that his feet touched the floor of each platform at least once, ensuring that he met the minimum requirements, while simultaneously avoiding the streams of lava which impeded his path.

As he neared the last platform he noticed that his right wing had began burning up, forcing him into an early descent. He thought he had managed to avoid making contact with the molten rock but obviously he was mistaken. Andreas tried to stay calm, folding his wings in an attempt to make a beeline for the remaining platform. While opening his grimoire and flipping through its pages before landing on a certain page.

Once was within a few meters of the platform he recited the spell on the page, discarded both his wings and formed a smaller pair on both his legs and arms, before bolting forward and crash landing on the final platform. "I did it! I did it! I did it! I made it across!" He cried out and jumped up in joy, not caring about what anyone else thought, as he had just cleared the course without dying, something which he was proud of doing.

Meanwhile up on the balcony where the Captains gathered August Draconus watched everything that unfolded, even his younger brother heartbreaking moment with Caitlyn. Shaking his head left and right, he just couldn't get a grasp of him but he was proud of how he maneuvered with minimal effort through the course.

"I'd say it's about time we get on to the next two phases, Zakai. They'll be more interesting since we actually get to see something now. I want to know just how much Kingston has grown since gaining his grimoire. We will not have a weak little brother." August ended.

Beatrix stood, sweat pouring off her in droves as she watched her fellow examinees take off one by one. Some were flashy, like that yellow haired boy. Colby was his name if she remembered correctly. Others managed through cruder means. Still others navigated their way across the platforms as a team. She vaguely listened to the strategies and reservations of each participant in an effort to glean a faster, more effective way of crossing. She would stare at the bubbling magma, the pop and hiss a warning. Trix gulped, having no doubt bad things would happen if she fell in there.

She was snapped out of her thoughts by the jubilant cries of another successful crossing. Looking around, she'd realize the previously claustrophobic platform had emptied dramatically, with only a couple left besides herself. Beatrix racked her brain for spells, before for finally recalling that speed spell she had used. It amplified her reflexes and her movements, but she doubted it would allow her to walk on air..then again, it focused on the legs. Could she use it a different way maybe? A jump...Beatrix moved to the back edge of the platform, before giving herself a running start. "Amplification: Physical Gratuity." Trix pushed off, legs bunching before she soared over the open space.

However, she crested too soon. It was going to be short; she barely snagged the edge of the second platform with a single hand, hanging on its side. The heat that she had felt before was incomparable to the searing blaze now. Trix reached up a second hand, as she heard the continuous bubble and pop of the beckoning lava sea. It dared her grip to fail it seemed. Several seconds passed as she coughed. "Don't look down, don't look down." Trixie chanted to herself, before digging her feet into the platform's side. Using the same spell, she transferred the amplification to her arms, hauling herself up inch by perilous inch until she was on the second platform proper. "Fuck." She stood on shaky legs, taking stock. Her clothes were singed, and her hair smelled smoky, but otherwise, she seemed uninjured. Trix then realized why her first jump had been less than stellar; she hadn't accounted for her weapon's weight.

She then looked across, staring down platform three and the now closer lava pillars. "Ah shit..here we go again." Not giving herself time for further doubts Trix took of in a second running start. Concentrating even more mana into her legs, she flew forward, landing squarely on platform number three. She barrel rolled to her feet once more, glaring at the finish platform from afar. Now, the lava pillars nearly crowded out her sight of it. A small margin. She wouldn't be able to fly over it like Andreas did; she remembered faintly seeing one of his wings start to burn in fact. So she'd have to shoot the gap, which gave her a tiny section to land on. Yet, it was the most effective route for what she had to work with. Any other shot would have her missing the platform entirely or colliding with a lava pillar; not a good way to go. Trix shifted, lining herself up with the avenue she was taking. "Here goes; Reduced Earth PG." She shot forward, the last step carrying her to platform three's edge as she fired herself through the tiny gap.

The young woman felt her eyebrows singe away and..was her hair burning? Suddenly, the corner of the final platform appeared in her immediate front. It was a smaller piece of property then she had thought. Trixie skidded across it as she redirected her momentum, coming to a stop on another edge of the platform. She took a knee, the realization of what she had just done setting in. At least she made it; wasn't pretty, but she reached home base.

Alexander was utterly impressed by the teamwork his daughters exhibited. For the past decade, his biggest fear was that they would grow to despise one another. But to see them work among one another..Even though Tiana could never join the Crownsguard, he'd always tell her to protect Lea. Not as a member of House Kira. Not as the only royal blood left within this kingdom connected to his family. But as her sister. Their bond mattered more than any *sacred* duty that those disgusting elders attempted to brainwash them into. Some believed that Alexander adopted Tiana to help fight their influence. To give Lea someone that would matter to her just as much as the responsibilities she was born into.

Beyond that, Alexander smirked at the red cloaked boy who struggled to get through the maneuverability part of the exam. "I'm so proud of the kindness in your hearts, Lea and Tiana." He said to himself. "It's very important that, even as Crownsguard, you learn to work together and optimize each other's talents.

Lieser stood at the border of the first platform, looking down to the burning hot pool of lava that waited for her if she ever would fall. Sweat dripped from her face, contouring her nose before falling and evaporating right away due to the high temperature of the place. The task seemed hard at first, as Lieser didn't see a clear way to jump from one platform to the other without burning herself in the pillars of lava. But, if she could not jump, then all she had to to do was bring them closer.

If she wanted to pass, she had do mess up with the lava pillars. Lieser didn't have fancy spells or a great mana pool to rely on; instead, the very nature of her magic bounded her to an excessive training on mana control. Lieser inscribed the letter "M" on the first platform with the tip of her sword. Charging it with magic, the platform broke from its stationery state and started to slide over the lava. It passed right through the first two lava pillars, bumping on the second platform where Lieser jumped to.

Using the same technique, the second platform started to move. Now, the lava pillars were narrower and there was no possible way to pass through them without being hit by their force. As she approached, however, both pillars bended sideways. "B-S-M-A", she mumbled, messing up with the natural order of the spell. She soon reached the third platform and, again using both previous techniques, Lieser managed to reach the fourth and final one without trouble.

## Break Your Bones

"That is all!" Zakai shouted, swiping his hand out in front of him like he'd done multiple times before. "I must say," Zakai began, almost wanting to smile. "I had not been expecting any of you to work together, none of us were. If this were pass or fail, you would all have passed this portion of the exam with flying colors, but sadly that is not all we were looking for. Even then, it is not just passing or failing but moreso evaluation."

Clearing his throat, the Captain dropped his hand to his side. "But with that, we shall move on to the third phase of this year's Magic Knights Exam!" He knew what the next phase was, but as he sat and watched through the movement course, he knew what he originally had planned would be overkill. "Phase three is nearly as simple as phase two. Please come forth, new Captain of the Coral Peacock squad: Ezekiel!" While his introducing of the new Captain sounded genuine, Zakai and Ezekiel both possessed bad blood for another. It had not been too long ago since the two traded spells on the battlefield, the latter in attempts to get in the way of Zakai's mission which the Golden Dawn Captain would not stand for.

"The third phase is an "Attack Strength Examination". During this phase, you all will have to at least put a crack in one of Ezekiel's bones. Initially, I had the plan of utilizing my own magic for this portion, but Ezekiel's is much more suited for a situation such as this. See, my aspiring Knights, it's always good to take into account your comrades' magic when engaging a situation. As you all have demonstrated in the movement course, it's never a bad idea to rely on your comrades and others around you."

Pausing, Zakai's eyes scanned the arena which had suddenly returned to normal, the lava disappearing from the stadium's ground. "I'll spice things up, for those of you who can break Ezekiel's bones. I captain of the Golden Dawn, will personally place my eye on you for the next phase of the exams and even request to have your examinations from the captain's squads you chose and go over it myself. I'll tell you now, Ezekiel's bones are not to be taken lightly. But I'll let his magic speak for itself. Ezekiel please."

"Well, I wouldn't put it like that."

Ezekiel's calmed voice emerged from above as the ebony captain sat atop his beloved broom. He slowly descended until he hovered next to the undeservingly famed captain of the Golden Dawn. His lowered eyes scanning over the massive arena before resting upon the rookies. This was the first time he had been formally introduced as the new captain of the Coral Peacock squad of Magic Knights. And of course Zakai wouldn't let this chance to send another shot to his nemesis go unanswered. Still, this morning was also the first time that Zakai spoke to him with even an ounce of respect. And so while the way he described this portion of the exam made his blood boil, Ezekiel decided that he would wait till another day to run a rib through Zakai's heart. After all, Ezekiel wanted nothing more than to help these rookies the same way his sister and grandfather had done for him all those years before. The thought of her among the other captains and him sitting alongside his fellow royals filled him with joy. *This is for you two.* He thought.

"Good evening!" Ezekiel addressed the area. But the ensuing silence thickened the atmosphere. Thus reminding him of a painful truth. *That's right...I don't have fans.* The skeletal mage coughed before continuing. "Lets...just get this thing going...You will be attempting to break through the bones generated by my magic. Straightforward. Super simple. But far from easy. It is why the captain decided that I'm **better** suited for this task than he is." Ezekiel spoke with a charming smirk.

"Zekey!!!!!" Rose exclaimed from her seat amongst the other Captains, shooting to her feet. She leaped onto the broom alongside Ezekiel, trusting that with his flight skills, she'd be safe from the premise of falling off.

'Rose!" Ezekiel was shocked by her sudden appearance. But he was able to keep his broom afloat despite the two people atop. "H-hey." He managed lovingly. "Let me get this thing on the roll." The captain snapped his fingers and suddenly the ambient mana surrounding the rookies reacted. It began to coagulate, soon becoming skeletons that began from the midway of the spine and developed into the upper portion of what resembled a human. Their skulls menacingly peered upon the rookies from above. Empty eye sockets that would surely absorb the soul of the unsuspecting. The conjured skeletons were more than twice the size of the examinees with arms that stretched outwards. This was his infamous Bone Magic. His accursed but beloved necromantic power.

"I think that should be good enough. Right sis?" He said as he hovered atop the black shaft of his broom alongside his sister. His eyes rested on the yellow haired rookie. *You got this kid.*

"ZEKEY YOU'RE A CAPTAIN!" Rosanne yelled, loud enough for the entirety of those there to hear. Her eagerness was contagious, and some others looked at the woman with a smile. She pulled him into a bearhug, hopping up and down on the broom.

"Wait! Wait wait!" Ezekiel tried to scream. But it was too late for Rose had captured him in a massive hug. One so strong that he could feel his own bones break. "Rose...you pass.." Was all he could get out. Luckily the broom was strong enough to hold the two of them. "Lets...watch..this..together?" He offered. Some first day as a captain!

Rose set him back down onto the broom, a mad grin on her face. "Yes!" she exclaimed. She was in complete euphoria, there was no other way to describe her. Her brother had become a Captain, just like her!

"Congrats Zeke." A voice hummed from behind the two as the Silver Eagle's Vice Captain sauntered down the stairs of the arena to pat his friend on the back. "You ever think your bony ass was gonna be sitting pretty up there?"

Richard turned pale when he heard what the next challenge was going to be, offensive power? It was his biggest weakness as a mage and surely it wasn’t something he could neccessarily help even at the best of times – it was obvious at this point, this contest was rigged to largely appeal to those with massive amounts of mana. Royals in other words.

It wasn’t the first time he felt his anger boiling over this issue and it would not be the last, he had known for a long time that this was an uphill battle to fight but this time he had something he hadn’t had before. He had a spell custom-made for this sort of situation and so charged at the looming skeleton that stood in his path and let his hands trail the ground as he focused his mana and stopped right infront of the creature.

Dropping down on all fours he began to draw shimmering lines that soon connected into a visible glowing sigil right at the skeletons feet. This piece of Trap Magic made up the brunt of his offense, drawing power from the ambient mana released by other spells in its immediate vicinity, and using those energies to fuel destructive power far beyond his own limited abilities.

He could already tell that there was little point in attacking the skeleton head on, just from examining its structure he knew that his spells would barely scratch it. Once his Trap was placed, he took a few steps backwards and waited, he would release the spell only when it was at its full power, with so many royals attending he was sure it would reach maximum capacity in seconds.

*Were all the captains this petty?* Marco thought to himself. But he felt a sense of jealousy at the captains sibling-like relationship. He'd long for one all his life. Growing up without siblings to be proud of him...Marco realized that he had no family to congratulate him should he even succeed. But Marco knew he couldn't risk failing due to such depressing thoughts. So instead, he turned his attention to the other girls who helped him with the previous section. "Lets keep working together!" He offered warmly.

The white haired orphan examined the skeleton. It was of superb quality. Similar to how a fire mage's fire burned hotter and brighter than natural flame, Ezekiel's necromantic power enhanced the attributes of natural bone. This wasn't something that they could simply break through. However, this test reminded him of a time back when he worked with the church to provide medical assistance to the poor. He saw all sorts of wounds. From gashes to broken bones to even an entire limb chewed off by a beast. But there was one which stuck with him the most.

A man caught in an altercation was instantly killed by a strike to the head. This poor guy, quite possibly the largest human Marco had ever seen, died without so much a chance to process the tragic event. And so, Marco was rightfully confused that such a strike could do it harm. Luckily the doctor explained to Marco one of the greatest secrets of the universe. Everything possesses weak-points that hinder their structural integrity. And so, Marco dug deep in an attempt to remember where the men had been struck.

"Guys...I might have an idea! But we need something strong. We'll also need your magic Tiana."

Ezekiel's powers came to life in the shape of numerous, durable skeletons. Their skulls aimed to make the contestants agitated, staring at them intently despite the fact that they had empty sockets for eyes. The skeleton that towered over Tiana, Lea and Marco ridiculed them, even in the afterlife, or at least that's what it seemed like to the former due to the skull's open jaw that clattered loudly as the other participants tried to make their mark on the creations.

"We're killing this one." Tiana pointed at the aforementioned skull before turning to Marco, "What do you need, Red?" she asked, her terrible habit of being unable to remember names led to many nicknames, even though she bore no ill will...most of the time.

"Yes!" Marco climbed atop the skeleton. "Found it!" He screamed when he found what he was looking for. Just as the doctor had shown him all those years ago, Marco was standing atop the weak point of the human skull. Marco looked to his makeshift teammates and smiled. "I'm sure the captain could've used magic to reinforce the weak points of the human skeleton. But this test isn't meant to be impossible. It's meant to force us to think. He made sure to leave the structural integrity of a natural skeleton so that we can demonstrate knowledge of the human anatomy. Something the Captain of the Coral Peacocks would be looking for!"

Still, even the most skilled of swordsmen would find it impossible to strike through without the aid of some super powerful magic. And that was where Tiana came in.

"Lea, jump as high as you can above this spot. Then Tiana, use that amazing spell you used before to give her a bit more *pop*. Finally, Lea, I want you to strike the spell right here. The weakest point of the skull!"

Lea smiled as she bent her knees, simultaneously conjuring an immense supply of mana so powerful that its emergence into the world was welcomed with a gentle, but audible, “WOOSH”. This entire test, Lea had been forced to answer questions, jump around on platforms, and whatever else she thought was endlessly pointless. Perhaps it had some value, but there was nothing better for her than combat. It wasn’t just her specialty; it was her way of life. She had been born to fight, and thereby, even she couldn’t contain just a tad bit of excitement.

“Right!” Lea exclaimed, agreeing with Marco’s plan and her knees straightened, sending her body surging into the air vertically like a projectile. As she exploded upwards, she flipped her body so that her legs were facing the sky, and so that her head was facing the ground below. She has burned all her momentum getting herself up here, and now she was trapped in the sky. Maybe it was foolish to have gone along with a plan that was so contingent on other people, but there was one thing that Lea had for Tiana: trust.

“Tiana, now!”

As her sister flew into the air like a rocket, Tiana's magical power emanated from her body, and while it was not enough to affect the environment around her severely like nobles, it still drew *some* attention to her. Once again her grimoire's pages flipped until it reached that one specific page. **"Compass Rose!"** she proclaimed thrusting both of her hands upwards. Her magic power amassed itself above Lea's legs until it took a physical form; that of a compass. Twisting her hands, so that the compass would be directed towards the skeleton, her gritted teeth turned into a grin as she screamed at her sister.

"Go, now!"

Lea exploded forth towards the skeleton, pulling her blade from its sheathe that rested upon her back. She lifted it up against the wind that slapped against her body, gritting her teeth in concentration as she began to hone in on the spot that Marco detailed earlier. She infused her arms with mana, reinforcing her muscles with her royal power. Then, she slashed it.....

And the skull of the skeleton had been split in half. Seconds later, the skeleton vanished as a sign that the rookies had succeeded in the task.

## Marco jumped to the ground with a giant smile. "Great job you two!" He screamed. "You guys are so amazing!"

Kingston smirked. Even though it wasn't what he fully wanted, a chance like this was all he needed and Zakai was the only one capable of giving it to him. Balling his fist up, Kingston looked above and while he could only see a bit of Augusts' figure, he stared into his being. *"This is it,"* Kingston thought as his grimoire lifted itself from the hoister on his hip and floated at his side.

*"I'll show you August,"* the noble began to mumble while his grimoire flipped through pages before finding itself stationing on a white page with a few words on it. He began to gather mana within his body, then changed his sights to one of the skeletons that stood before him. Just like at the movement course, Kingston lowered his stance. Through the enhancements of his Light Magic the ebony shot across the field at blinding speeds towards the skeleton with his hand charged back. Thrusting forward at the skeleton's spinal cord, Kingston made direct contact, but because he utilized a light punch his strike was completely ineffective.

Flipping through a series of backward somersaults, Kingston's opposite striking hand slid across the ground as he pushed himself back collecting dirt as he did. "Shouldn't have taken Zakai's claim with a grain of salt." He dusted his family's royal clothing off then stood straight up.

"Then I'll attack with *that* spell and crush it!" Kingston claimed while holding his hand out to his side with his fingers extended and spread out. His grimoire lit up a bright white and awaited his command. "**Light Magic: Yasaka Magatama**!" From his grimoire, tomoe shaped jewels of light magic formed in waves. There had to be at least two hundred of them towering over the teen's head awaiting his command to attack their target. "The shoulder," he uttered, commanding his spell to form together into a singular line and shoot at the skeleton's shoulder. So many strikes at once, even the might of Ezekiel's enhanced bone structure would not be able to stand without at least being pushed back.

Still, he was not done yet. Summoning forth another hundred jewels, Kingston commanded them to attack the skeleton at its shoulder joint once more continuing to weaken it as much as possible, for his finale. "As far as light magic goes, I'll show you what I've been doing in all this time, August. I'll show you," He uttered as his body began to glow just light before. Wind gathered around him and formed a very small tornado beneath him almost confusing the onlookers into believing he had access to Wind Magic, but it was through the exertion of his magic power alone.

Feeling his magic power, August stepped to Zakai's side and look over the balcony to his little brother. Arms folded, the vice-captain blew hot air from his nose but could not keep his eyes off of him. "Show me then, runt."

Grimoire flipping through more pages, the book stopped on its own falling upon the page that Kingston anticipated it to. "Just how much stronger I've gotten!" Kingston shouted waving his hand once his page's halted its flipping. From the spellbook white mana exerted and spun in a four-pronged spiral. Gathering into a malleable sphere of light, the magic slow began to bend and fold in different ways. "**Light Creation Magic:**," he began quietly. Seconds later, the glob of light instantly transformed itself into a long serpentine crowned dragon with two horns and long fangs. "**White Dragon King's Roar**!" The beast roared following Kingston's naming of the technique, shaking the earth itself as though it cowered beneath the dragon king's shout. "With his right hand as his guide hand, the Dragon shot forward at the skeleton with light-speeds thanks to the magic it had been composed of, mouth wide open and chopping at its shoulder looking to hopefully destroy it in its quake.

And that it was. The demolished shoulder lead to the gigantic arm to fall to the earth. And almost as if commanded, the skeleton disappeared. Signaling the first passing of this portion.

"Not bad...But expected of a royal." Ezekiel sighed as he rested his head on his sister. He watched as the shoulder joint was demolished from the force of the consecutive light magic spells. *"A bit too selfish for me though."*

August couldn't fight back the look of surprise that plagued his face. He shook his head left to right, he just couldn't believe it. "Creation Magic, huh? It was strong, but the spell lacked proper mana compression."

"Don't be like that, August." Zakai interfered. "For his age and his condition, that was a phenomenal spell. Judging by that look on your face, you're just as surprised as I am. That spell was perfect and you know it. Father and elder brother himself have already stated that he will be the one who'll grow stronger than all four of us combined."

As the skeleton fell and disappeared Kingston turned his back unsummoned his spell, breaking down into small particles of light. "I'll find Zakari and bring him home, then become the Captain of my own squad!"

"Indeed, it possessed a ton of magic. Kingston was born with a tremendous amount of Magic Power, well beyond that of any Draconus father has seen. However, that is why that spell was incomplete. It has destructive power for a light magic spell, but that is all. Had he compressed most of that mana into the head of the Dragon, he'd have easily shattered that bone structure to pieces." August's eyes hadn't left Kingston's body for even a second.

"Again, August. I said, it was a great technique for his age and the condition he suffers from. You do remember his defect, correct? Stop judging him so hard, without taking his situation into account fully. Otherwise, he will continue to despise you." Like most families, Zakai was protective and soft elder brother, so of course, he was a man of reason. "But his control over his magic could use a little work. I would guess possessing two affinities isn't that easy."

Standing some distance behind his Captain and Vice-Captain, Simon Lovelace observed the proceedings with a great deal of interest. Kingston’s obvious abilities were quite notable, although his spells seemed deceptively simple in their execution in spite of their great power: and although it pained him to admit it, he found himself begrudgingly agreeing with August’s assessment over that of the Captain. Still, he did not doubt he would become an exemplary warlock with time.

Although whether he could hope to surpass his eldest brother was harder to determine, there were only a handful of mages in the entire Kingdom that rivalled the might of his Captain, and all of them were exceptional in ways that went beyond a powerful bloodline. Time would tell if the young Draconus had the aptitude to leverage his astounding gifts properly as opposed to wasting them like so many other nobles.

*Life sure is easy for that guy, bet he’s never known much hardship.*

As usual, Richard remained unimpressed by the grand spellwork, a mixture of envy and experience culminating in apathy for the spectacular. It was commonplace, boring even, at this stage of his life – that was just the way of the world he supposed, some were born lucky and others were lucky to be born.

Yet the sigil he’d placed reacted quite fondly to the mana exerted by his junior, it lit up like a beacon and drank deeply of the ambient energies that now suffused the coliseum grounds. If a couple of other guys like that showed up, his trap would be at maximum strength in moments.

Wesley turned to the group beside him, raising an eyebrow as he let out a whistle at the show Kingston put on. "So any of you want to team up on this or all you all flying solo?"

"Gotta be solo for me, my magic doesn't really play well with others..." Zela responded wistfully to the unfamiliar guy's comment. "You'll see in a moment."

Andreas scanned his grimoire for any spell which would help in shattering the skeleton's bones, flipping through multiple pages, before hearing Wesley's offer. Closing the book, he turned around to face him "I mean I don't see any reason not to.. "

He continued "However, I cannot say that I, in particular, require any assistance though…"

Zela slowly walked up to one of the waiting skeletons, the fire still outlining her body from the Ember Heart Spell. She walked beneath the giant, looking up at it as she stood within its rib cage. Zela raised her hand, flames still billowing out from it as her grimoire flipped several pages further. She gently blew on her hand as she stoked the flames, a mote of them coalescing above her hand as it grew and grew.

"Star of Extinction." She announced as the mote flew upwards, settling within the jaw of the skeleton above her. The air around the redhead began billowing, distorting her image almost as if she was caught in a mirage even as the room around her began to feel the first bit of heat from her spell.

Flame erupted from the young woman, a pillar of flames engulfing the entire giant skeletal structure even as the moat of fire consumed them as fast as they were emitted. The crowd would lose sight of the young woman, which for her sake she appreciated as her muscles groaned under the strain. Those around her would smell the smell of burnt flesh permeating the area even as the heat became unbearable.

As the pillar faded, a veritable star had formed around the skull and upper shoulders of the skeleton, removing from their view as the star slowly spun around the place where they had once been visible. The stone around the star began to char, the heat scarring the top of the rock as it roasted the bone unlucky enough to be inside even as the dense mana of the star wore away at it.

Zela was confident she'd destroy at least part of the skull, after all, she was all too well aware that bone became brittle under intense heat.

The heat, albeit intense, was not enough to destroy the bones completely. The skeleton remained standing before her, although large bits and pieces of white flaked like deathly snow. Even the wind caused the bones to creak with a gentle kiss.

Ezekiel watched the fiery redhead with curious eyes. Perhaps under his tutelage this magnificent magic power could serve a greater purpose. "I can imagine that you've already called dibs on her sister?" Ezekiel said to rose. "Not that I care. As long as Zakai doesn't get her."

A vein bulged on Zela's forehead as the skeleton remained standing. The star of fire should have ground the skull into dust in that heat, but it was no matter. A simple flame erupted from Zela's hand. It shot up towards the skull, exploding upon impact as flames engulfed it once more. With how brittle bone becomes in heat, that should be aall she needed to break it.

And with that, the brittle bone was demolished by the woman's fiery strength. A skillful application of magical advantage and disadvantage.

All Cain understood from Zakai’s little spiel was that if he broke one of the bones, he’d get special attention. A more inclusive look over for the Squad he wanted to get into. This made it all the easier for Cain, surprisingly! For most of his life, he had been taught how to use a very specific style of swordsmanship. Once focused on breaking bones and slicing blood vessels. And with his Manticore Claw spell, he stood a shot at this.

Cain burst forwards, his Grimoire glowing. “**Beast Magic: Rhino Rampage!**” he exclaimed, his lower half becoming surrounded in mana. His speed was faster than he ever could hope to achieve with sheer physical skill, sending him tearing through the arena. Cain already knew what bone he’d be trying to break to maximize his success. As soon as he was close enough, he brought up his sword in one clean movement, going to slice the lower arm straight off, right by the funny bone.

An impressive fear indeed for the skeleton had been disarmed by the skillful swordsmanship of the white haired magician. And such, the rest of the skeleton vanished into thin air. Signaling Cain's success.

Andreas inspected one of the skeletons, shifting from side to side, observing it from all angles as if he was measuring it or something. Many people would be surprised to know that in actuality that was what he was doing. He was trying to figure out how much force he would need to shatter the skeleton.

His grimoire floated out of his hand, began flipping through a number of pages before landing on a page with strange writing. He stepped towards the skeleton, forming a pair of wings while holding a clenched hand out.  **"Wing Magic: Venti Paradisiaco."** he whispered, he opened his clenched hand, as if he was a maestro of sorts his wings began flapping in rhythm, producing a multitude of concentrated air streams and a handful of feathers. These streams of air went on to surround the giant figure before creating a large tornado, tearing through the surrounding earth with ease. He began flapping his wings before his ascending upwards alongside the tornado as it began rising up into the air.

The air currents within the tornado became much more vicious, as he closed the palm of his hand, each stream of air became more concentrated and wild in nature. He hoped that these unpredictable air streams would either force the bone and cartilage which composed the figure apart or at least wear it down. To cement this he made use of his telekinetic bond with his feathers to wear down its joints by continiously buffering those areas and with the force behind the feathers wearing down the cartilage would be a whole lot easier. Although as the man had said earlier destroying these would not be an easy task, not by a long shot.

After a moment or two, he opened his hand and forced his outstretched hand to the side, causing the tornado to tear itself apart forcing each stream into a multitude of directions before dispersing. This sent the skeleton plummeting to the ground at incredible speeds, with the force of multiple air streams pushing it forward, it crashed into the ground with such speed and force that it left the surrounding earth scarred.

He let out a deep sigh as he made his descent to the ground, to see whether his attempts at destroying or at least denting the bone, had bared any fruit. He had hoped that the immense pressure inside Venti Paradisiaco would be enough to tear apart the bone, but to ensure that the deed was set in stone he made use of the force of the dispersing air currents to greatly increase its impact speed and the force behind it.

As bird crack nuts against concrete, Andreas managed to destroy the skeleton's skull.

"Use the tornado to weaken the bone's structural integrity and then gravity to do the rest." Ezekiel smirked. "Smart." Suddenly, the captain's golden eyes glowed with a tint of one who spotted a diamond in the rough.

Beatrix shifted her attention to the new task at hand. Like the previous ones, the task seemed simple enough at first glance: break the skeleton. Though, she had high doubts it would be that easy; especially when these were structures made by a Captain. It would likely take more than just brute force to break the bone; precision and teamwork would be needed too. There should be at least one part of the structure vulnerable to breakage; target it with the right amount of power and it would be done. Thus, she looked to see if there were any like-minded individuals.

However, as she turned, she noticed several of her fellow examinees had already taken off, attacking their respective structures with incredibly destructive power. Of course Cain was one of them. Another group seemed ready to huddle up. "Well....so much for that," she shook her head before approaching one of the few remaining solitary figures.

"Wesley right? I was wondering if you'd like to team up for this."

Looking away from the leaving Kingston, Caitlyn stuck her nose UP. "I'll help you all." Caitlyn claimed, words clearly directed towards Wesley and co.

Wesley turned away from Andreas with a huff to come face to face with Beatrix and Caitlyn, both willing to team up.

"Yes, I think it's best we cooperate here, save our mana a bit and pull of something even greater than we can accomplish alone." Wesley smiled as he ushered the two closer and they formulated a plan.

"Alright if you're both ready lets get this done!" Wesley cheered as they split their huddle, eyeing the towering skeletal spire before him. He breathed deeply concentrating his mana. This would not be like before, this would be successful. *"I'm not just some replacement for you.."* The thought raced through his mind. Small circles of magic began to spin around his fingers as he extended a hand, wincing a bit as blood began to drip from his arm.

"Full Summoning. Come forth Abijam." He called into the sky as the mana around him surged, a swirling display of blues and violets as the shimmering magic fluxed outwards. As it receded a large creature was left in its wake. Now half curled around him was a massive blue serpentine creature, one of its feet stood as tall as Wesley himself. It's long neck wiggled around as it seemed to stretch, the crystals that adorned its back sparking with latent electricity. This was Abijam, a monster of the deep that Wesley called friend. It let out a mighty roar that echoed through the arena.

"Beatrix you're up."

Beatrix watched the summoning take place, impressed by the vibrant display and the large creature. She nodded at Wesley before turning her attention to their task. Her gaze would sharpen several notches as she pooled mana into her eyes, the ability to see at a more microscopic level. Trix carefully chronicling every nook and granny of the skeleton for vulnerable points. "There. That spot will be the target." She pointed to a bone resting between the shoulder and front of the skeleton.

She would then concentrate her own mana, a small aura developing as she drew it to the surface. Beatrix would then lay her hands on the large serpent. "Amplification: Gratuitous Revelation." The being would glow for a second before being wrapped in an aura as hers diminished. "Alright. All of its physical intangibles and raw stats will be double what they were previously."

"Amazing job Beatrix." Wesley gave her a big thumbs up as he looked to Abijam, now absolutely bursting power. It had taken quite some time but the two had grown much closer. They worked in tandem now, partners almost. Gone were the days of constantly have to place mental reigns on him. "Alright Abijam, you know what to do."

The massive beast nodded as it began to run towards the spire. It jumped as water began to swirl around it, expanding outwards as Abijam was cloaked in a swirling mass of deep blue water. It reached the spire and began to spin, swimming around it as the water spread out from it. Slowly but surely encompassing the entire spire within a massive swirling tower of water. It spun faster and faster as the water began to wear the bone.

Beatrix turned to the last member of their cohort. "Your turn."

As her teammates moved, Caitlyn couldn't help but grow more and more furious with each passing second. Honestly, she didn't understand just WHY Kingston turned a mean tongue to her. She'd been nothing but nice to him and she knew for a fact that Kingston was not a bad person. "Gaah!" She screamed out loud, mana expelling from her body following the chant.

After the skeleton began to swim in Abijam's ability, Caitlyn wasted not a second more. "**Air Walk**," she calmly called the technique's name, yet moved furiously kicking the earth and breaking it under the immense pressure of her Wind Magic. Dust and debris covered their immediate vicinity shielding her from the onlookers and Captain's view. This was not intentional by any means, but Caitlyn had gotten so angry that her power burst out well past her intentions.

"**Wind Creation Magic: Whispering Javelin**!" Mana exploding out of her pores against again, she pushed the debris aside and revealed herself driving the javelin made of wind into the skeleton's shoulder joint. She speed and force behind he strike was like nothing before, but why? Was it because she allowed her anger to run wild and allow more magic power to be used than she had intended, or was this all apart of her plan to destroy the skeleton?

"Abijam Now." Wesley commanded as Abijam swirling faster in the mass of water. The water began to condense on the bone, drawing closer as Abijam did too. Welsey looked to Beatrix with a smile. "Now show em what those teeth can do." His cry was punctuated by Abijam letting loose a massive roar as it coiled around the the spire of bones, using the weight of it's body to crush it. Then it sunk it's massive jaw into the skeletons other shoulder biting down hard as it squeezed. With it's strength proportionally doubled Welsely was sure it could bite through it.

The skeleton broke into pieces. The rest vanishing in a gust of wind.

Ezekiel clocked his head to the side. "Great teamwork for the first part...But the Monster Magic rookie running into the wind magic user's spell...Its one thing to want glory. its another thing to risk your team's success for it."

Shortly after hearing the words of Zakai Draconus, Kaiser, still a little tired of the last examiner and extremely annoyed that he had lost his favored coat, he turned toward the skeleton, and advanced quickly, just after that he jumped, drew his grimorioe and exclaimed "goodbye, damn skeleton", raising his left arm Kaiser screamed "**Sand Creation Magic: Fist of the Desert Phantom**", at this point a large amount of sand was concentrated on the left hand of the young man who delivered a deadly punch, over the skeleton utilized its giant sand fist.

A piece of the skeleton's eye socket broke off against the impact of the compacted sand.

To some it was no shock when a tiny flower sprouted up from the ground and fell gently into the hands of a girl. She stared at the battle ahead of her and held in a sigh. Throughout the exams she had been completely silent and with her barely noticeable attempts at the exams it was no wonder she picked up very little attention. Piper Whatever had managed to become a shadow, something that was normal for her but frustrated her to no end. She didn't seek attention for the most part but these were not your average circumstances. Piper begged to be noticed and her current performance was only going to make her disappear even further. At this rate she knew herself that she wouldn't pass - how can someone who has made no impression to the people around her get in after all.

With a swift tug, the flower snapped from it's stem easily almost like it was made out of brittle clay. The snap wasn't loud but to Piper it was a satisfying sound. With it in hand the stem cut, everything but the flower started to shrink and shrivel up until there was just brown mush on the ground. It wouldn't take much for that to disappear into the cracks either. With a shaky breath she closed her eyes and envisioned her plan, her face screwing up as she concentrated. When her green eyes looked again, Piper made her entrance.

It wasn't grand. It wasn't ideal. It was simply sudden. Much like the flower in her hand, stems crawled up from the ground and hugged the skeletons legs tightly. It slowed slightly but went on still, travelling around it's legs like a coil. The ends thickened, making the buds at the top weak. The buds were slowly growing themselves as it ensnared the skeleton the best it could. At the very least, Piper knew her thorns were at the stems. The ones near at the top were rubber in quality, some snapping off while others bending and doing no harm but given time they harden until just like any thorn it can prick you. With a short smile, Piper was happy with her work but she hadn't quite thought of the next step of her plan after halting the bones for however long she could handle. She dropped the flower in her hand - just like it's former stem it started to turn into brown mush - and she rushed towards the skeleton.

Piper wasn't sure of what her plan was to be exact, this part was pure panic as she didn't want to waste her mana and energy. With that swirling in her mind she kept racing forward and as soon as she got close enough, she let out a timid war cry mixed with a scream, and swung her leg at the 'enemy' in front of her. She wasn't sure what it would do, especially seeing as her skirt ruffled in protest at the movements it had put up with so far, but as her foot landed back on the ground she didn't regret her moment. It was reckless and dangerous but she tried. That was all it took for Piper to form a small smile on her face. She could go home knowing she tried.

The bone was harder than steel. And such, the young rookie's kick did nothing more than potentially harm herself. The skeleton remained standing. Its empty eye sockets tauntingly staring her down.

Ezekiel rubbed his chin. Although she failed to break through his skeletal creation, he watched the uniqueness of her spell. The beauty. The restrictive power it possessed. The objective was just that. An objective. Nowhere did Zakai state that the chances of becoming a Magic Knight carried on the ability to break the bones. And so, he stared at Piper with a slight smile which mirrored her own.

Starring at the summoned skeleton in both awe and shock, Arissa began to wonder if she would be able to even scratch the undead creature. Sighing Ari summoned her Grimorie to her hand before settling into a low stance and tensed her muscles while inhaling deeply and closing her eyes. After a few second of feeling her muscles bulge and strain slightly she abruptly opened her eyes as her grimorie began glowing.

Swinging her hands forwards unleashing a large invisible mass of air pressure towards the Skeleton, colliding with it and harshly throwing it backwards towards the nearest wall at an intense speed creating a dust cloud which blocked the results of her attack from view. Relaxing her body and catching her breath, Arissa looked on towards the area in which she threw the Skelton in anticipation to see the damage she done.

The bones were cracked. But the skeleton remained together as a whole. Albeit there were a few spectators that had to be taken to nearby medics.

Colby's eyes widened a great deal as he locked eyes with the ebony mage now taking center stage, from his name to his magic it was clear. This was Ezekiel, the man who had been training Colby for the last few months preparing him for this very exam. Colby couldn't do anything but stare, so long he even missed the first few attempts at breaking the bones. This only left Colby more and more anxious he now not only had to impress the captains, his brother, and Marie but now his mentor who was also a captain, all he found his body doing was shaking.

After minutes upon minutes of shaking Colby shook his fears off. He couldn't just stand there and let his chance fly by him. He lightly smacked himself in the face siking himself up and once again shaking off his jitters. "*I can do this*". Colby would clutch his sword as he walked up to his skeleton, he gave his mentor one final glance before taking action

Colby's grimoire would speed from his side to his hand, flying open on its own glowing as it soared through its pages halting at a single page. This page, in particular, was decorated with what looked like a thundercloud along with lightning strikes covering the page and gray lettering. Once again he would think to himself "*You can do this, Colby*". He took a deep breath before deeply and strongly uttering the name of his spell. "Thundercloud Magic: Soul Stealing Thunderstorm!"

Soon the clouds in the sky would turn dark, a deep rumbling emanating from the sky above them. Seconds later large sparks of lightning could be seen taking form within the clouds shortly after this it began to rain, the rain would begin battering at the skeleton's body. As Colby placed his hand on the hilt of his sword the roaring and screams coming from the sky began to emanate throughout the entire exam space.

In an instant, Colby drew his sword holding it into the sky almost calling the lightning to the earth. In a short moment, a large flash of light would encompass the exam field followed by an ear-splitting boom, this would be the lightning called down to where the skeleton stood. As the light would disappear all that would be seen was a large bolt of lightning bombarding the skeleton with almost no breaks int between battering it with the force and voltage that lied within the lightning strikes.

There was however a stray strike, it would strike down on Colby, more specifically his blade which was pointing to the heavens imbuing it with lightning. In the midst of the lightning barrage, Colby's grimoire once again began flipping through its pages, though now it would land on a page now glowing gold with white lettering.

"*Alright Colby, don't overdo it, remember your sword is your wand, it is your control, maintain control, that's how you will prevail in battle*" Colby would think to himself as he charged at the skeleton in the midst of the lightning storm at great speeds. He would then leap from the ground flipping into the air and in a single flash of lightning he was gone and in the air above the skeletal creation.

He took a deep breath in before he uttered his last spell, for now at least. "Thundercloud Magic: Mezzaluna Lightning!". Colby would scream as his lightning imbued blade began to spark. Colby then brought his blade down on the boney figure slicing at one of its joints aiming to dismantle the entire skeleton if it wasn't already destroyed. As he went through with his slash a moon would be left in its wake as he would appear once again on the ground, his back turned to the destruction he had caused. If all went well the skeleton would be no more and that would soon be apparent as the thunderstorm came to a close soon to reveal a clear sky, light shining down upon him as he prayed for the destruction of the skeleton. "*I hope I've made you proud, Ezekiel*"

Although he had desired to completely demolish the bones, the end of the lightning storm would reveal that the skeleton had been broken into smaller pieces. Still the amount of damage was considerable among the rookies. Perhaps one of the most successful so far. The remains of the test vanished into nothingness.

Ezekiel was busy speaking to his sister to notice that Colby managed to cause such immense damage. Still, in a moment's notice, a small smirk appeared in Colby's direction. Something which the yellowed haired rookie would understand more than anyone else. That he'd succeeded, just as Ezekiel figured..

Leaning against a wall some distance away from the constant spectacles, flashes of lightning and blasts of energy crackling all around the coliseum, Richard was calmly awaiting the proper moment to release his spell. Undoubtedly some of the spectators had wondered about why he simply touched the ground and walked away but now the time was fast approaching where he might prove that he’d learned something from all of his past failures.

Zela, Colby and Kingston they were all monsters it seemed and the three of them had fed his Trap massive amounts of mana – not to mention the rest of the participants who’d also contributed, by his calculations it should be more than sufficient to at least crack the skeleton at this point. It was with that thought in mind that he undid the restraints of his spell and hollered as loud as possible.

«**Trap Magic Release: Flowering Earth**!»

The boy had miscalculated.

He had assumed it to be significantly larger than the skeleton, but when the glyph appeared he realized the gravity of his error for the expected area of the spell as outlined by the expanding symbol covered thrice the estimated size and it passed right underneath the feet of several other contestants. Most notably Wesley and Beatrix.

*Again? Seriously... Wesley.*

«*Everyone! Clear out from the middle of the Coliseum grounds or you might get hurt!*» He shouted at the top of his lungs while he focused his attention on Wesley and Beatrix, as the ground underneath them would begin to heave and shuffle as it sought to literally move them away from the epicentre of his spell.

Then his the spell was released in full force.

It began with a single spire of stone that shot up from the rumbling earth and narrowly missed the skeleton, and then there came another, and another and another – as the ground ground and spewed forth pillars of stalagmites that sprouted from the ground like a field of wildflowers in early spring, emerging with great speed and colossal force. Richard would lose sight of his target almost immediately and as the forest of stone approached the rest of the contestants it would crash against other skeletons seemingly at random, possibly hurtling them into the sky depending on the stalagmites point of emergence.

Each formation that burst from the ground was accompanied by a weak tremor that might throw the unfortunate off their feet as it emerged, and so a number of contestants, including Richard himself would find themselves on the ground following the debacle.
At the conclusion of the spell, the entire middle portion of the Coliseum was occupied by a small forest of intertwined stalagmites in a mighty formation, the fruit of the efforts of every single aspirant present. It was almost a testament to friendship and cooperation where he stood, although Richard doubted that the Captains would look at it that way.

He did not even think to look at what had happened to the Skeletons, all he could do was to get to his feet. «*So sorry! Anyone injured? I know some healing magic!*»

The skeletons had been broken by Richard's trap.

Ezekiel was impressed by Richard's sigil. It possessed the potential, when refined, to stand among some of the greatest land mine spells. The idea of using one's mana against them became popular after the infamous Zora Ideale's Royal Knight Exams. However, few exhibited the skill of crafting said spells.

And this experience highlighted why such spells were extremely dangerous. As a master trap setter himself, Ezekiel feared that Richard could've killed the surrounding rookies. Traps needed to be concise. For they could potentially lead to the destruction of one's own forces. *Still, perhaps I could help sharpen his traps. Resourcefulness is next to godliness.*

"MYYYYYYY TUUUUUUUUUUUUURN!" From behind the group, the young witch made her way. She runned so fast that all that was left in her path was dust and a blue trail of her flowing hair. With a black grimoire floating around, following her every step, she jumped on the nearest skeleton. Before she could touch it, her grimoire shined in a dark aura, and so did her body. "Calamity trigger!", she screamed from the top of her lungs. For one second, the arena was completely silent, but soon was followed by an ominous sound and an enormous explosion that encompassed Lieser and the skeleton right in front of her. The earth right beneath them was launched towards the skies, leaving a huge amount of dust in the affected area and a deep crater. Lieser could be found right in the middle of it, together with the results of her spell.

And before all the arena, the skeleton was utterly destroyed. Reduced to ashen dust that sprinkled from the sky. A beautiful scene which followed the chaotic magic.

Ezekiel's eyes shot open. "What the!?"

Haruhi, seeing that her spells were usually not very effective against people of a decent attribute, she was happy that she was just "dueling" a spell. The young witch began to chant her spellwork in order to be fully prepared for what was to be done. She backed up a bit, her hands clasped as in prayer. She cast both her spells Raza's Fallen Breakers and the Royal Dance. She lunged forward at incredible speed, phasing out of her spell just a moment before impact, thrusting her rod forward while extending it at the same time. This all in unison procurred the most devastatingly powerful impact spell she could perform at this given moment, which, even then would surprise her if she could make it. The breaker could shatter stone with ease, but she did not expect these bones to be equally simple to breach. The speed, extension, power of her spell and force of her muscles, she hoped that she could at least scratch the thing.

The young woman was lucky for the strike had struck at a join. Allowing it to pop out of the socket and fall. A technicality. But one which allowed the skeleton to vanish as she succeeded at the task.

## Fight For A Spot

"And that concludes phase three!" Zakai shouted, standing to his allies side and signaling him to return to his seat. "So far each of you have shown your skills in ways these captains would have never thought you would. Some of you have passed with flying colors, while others have struggled to even be allowed to continue on. Regardless, you're here and you have an obligation to fulfill, correct?"

Fist clenched, Zakai continued on, "We will now the fourth and final phase of this year's Magic Knights exam! This final phase is all about utilizing what you know against your opponents in a one-on-one battle. If you know you've struggled in any of the past phases, then I'd recommend stepping up your game and destroying this final phase."

"As stated previously, the final phase will be a series of one-on-one battles where the examinees will face off against each other. The examinees will engage in one-hour long battles that will end when one of the combatants accept defeat, are unable to continue their battle, or a captain steps in."

Pointing behind him, Zakai revealed a gigantic sheet of paper hovering over the balcony. "These are the matchups," clearing his throat, he began to read the list from the paper.

"Kingston Draconus vs Marco

Colby Monterey vs Andreas Agostini

Cain Monroe vs Richard Felix

Wesley Umbra vs Zela

Beatrix Roselei-Vermillion vs Piper Whatever

Haruhi Rephalia vs Tiana Kira

Arissa Wu vs Lea Kira

Caitlyn vs Lieser Bernkastel"

"Allow the matches to begin!"

“It seems that they want to evaluate us on an individual level. That’s interesting considering that the entire time they’ve allowed us to work as a group,” Lea thought on, placing her hand on her chin reflectively. She stood beside Marco and Tiana, the two who she had been working with for most of the exam. “Tiana,” Lea begun, “I think this is what will decide if we make it or break it. This is the ultimate test that they have decided to initiate.”

She turned towards Tiana. “Win.”

She glanced towards Marco. "You as well, Marco. Let's become Magic Knights together."

### Kingston vs Marco

Alexander was impressed by the first matchup. Not because of who was fighting but this would serve as a chance for Lea to see her competition. While he wished that the Draconus boy fought his girl, Alexander was still content with the matchup. This little church boy would serve as a good demonstration dummy. *I hope you're watching Lea.*

"Tch." Kingston reached his index finger into his collar attempting to loosen up its grip around his neck, but the jewel there made it impossible to do so. He walked onto the battlefield ready to face his opponent in every way possible. Among the four phases, this was the one he anticipated the most. Kingston spent all day being patient, playing this waiting game that his elder brother forced him to.

Feet planted, Kingston dropped his right hand to his side while glaring at Marco's figure. Even though he didn't say it out loud, he thought to himself, *"That's one nice coat."*. Eyes shifting, he looked up to the balcony and just as he suspected, August stood there looking over it. If there was anyone there who'd watch these battles closely, it would without a doubt be August watching Kingston's fight with front row seats.

Looking back to Marco, Kingston shook his head. "Let's at least not make this easy for the others."

To think...of all the possible opponents, he gets the younger brother of the Golden Dawn Captain. Marco could feel the bones within his body shivering. He was fighting royalty. Before all of the Clover Kingdom. And he could feel them dismiss this battle as one in the bag. Now to think of it, Marco hadn't even used his magic yet. Even though he wore his first spell, Marco was yet to discover its purpose. On top of everything else, this would be his first battle as a certified mage. All of this began to weigh atop his shoulders. He took several deep breaths.

*Control your breathing.* Marco remembered. *You have more power than you would think. And it will awaken during these exams. But you must control your breathing so that it won't consume you.*

The red cloaked rookie stepped atop the stage and looked to Kingston. *Light Magic. The records state that it is possibly the fastest magic in existence. Fuck...*

**Lets become Magic Knights together.**

Those words seemed to wash away the doubt. Something about Lea calmed his soul. The thought of her standing by his side...He knew he needed to win this. Not just for her. Not just for himself. But for the blood which coursed through his veins. The same blood which guided her to fight. Although he hadn't the slightest idea where it came from, Marco possessed the same pride! And now it was time to show it.

"Hey Kingston," Marco said with a slight smile. "Whether I win or lose. Thank you for this battle."

Kingston chuckled and spat to his side. Not because he despised what Marco had proposed, but because he could sense the great magic power surging through him. Even though it didn't match his own, Kingston could tell that he was set apart from the rest of the average mage.

"Good then," Kingston began, his mind getting flashbacks of when he set off to obtain his grimoire and the short exchange he had with August. "At least I know I'll have to give my full potential with this battle." As far as real fights went, this was Kingston's first. He'd spent plenty of time training with his elder brothers and getting beaten up by August every chance he could, but it was finally the time for him to fight on equal terms with someone.

He flushed his mind and his grimoire opened in response. Without a command, he vanished into thin air curtesy of his Light Magic, the fastest natural magic attribute known to mana. As he moved, he left the smallest sand storm behind, revealing himself behind Marco a bit of a distance away.

"**Yasaka Magatama**!" He exclaimed, channeling magic to his right palm and releasing it in the shape of a hundred tomoes all aimed at Marco's rear blind spot.

"What the-" Was all Marco could get out before he felt the full force of a royal light magic spell against his back. Marco found himself being bombarded against a power he hadn't known existed before today. Every inch of his body ached. And every time he attempted to stand up, another explosion sent the church boy soaring across the field. But although entire pieces of his body should've been blown to pieces, he stood up and continued in a desperate attempt to dodge.

However, once the dust settled, the boy stood up once again. His robe seemingly untouched and not a scratch upon his body. It was almost as if the hundreds of tomoe had done nothing to him. *I see...This is the power of the Seamless Robe* Marco thought to himself.

"Wow, your magic is pretty impressive!" He smiled at Kingston with a cheerful shout. *he outranks me in offensive power and speed. But I have something else up my sleeve.* A crimson grimoire appeared nearby Marco. *This robe is a medium for a healing spell. I just need time in order to use the other one, I have to find the right time to switch. And against the fastest rookie in our group...I was given a major disadvantage*

Marco caressed the necklace around his neck in hopes of drawing strength. *No I can do this!* The church child smiled. "To bad I'm immune to light magic!"

"Those who tend to think their immune to something, always end up relying too heavily on that immunity." Kingston's eyes remained on Marco, even after the opposing rookie had been sent flying into a storm of debris. Nose ruffling, he picked up on the mana surrounding Marco's body.

Eyebrow arching, Kingston had luckily caught on to what that coat had been providing, but how he would stop it was an entirely different task. He knew a way to separate the two, but it would most definitely come with a great cost. A weakness he could not reveal in front of a stadium filled with the Clover Kingdom's residents.

*"Damn that's one cool coat."* Kingston thought to himself yet again, continuing to praise the church boy's attire. Grimoire flipping through a plethora of its white pages, the tome fell upon yet another page with writing on it. Spellbook glowing bright white, the same jewels from earlier formed overhead of Marco, stationed and awaiting his command.

Not done yet, he smashed his hands together and gathered mana around them both into a giant sphere of white light. Hands aimed at Marco, the royal called out, "**Light Magic: Light Shots**." Ray of light spat from his joined hands and aimed themselves at Marco. Much like the jeweled bead strike earlier, they moved with great speed. They were like homing devices and if Marco decided to run and dodge, they'd follow him until they made contact with *something*.

It was a repeat of the previous attempt that Kingston had used. However, the intense speed made it almost impossible for Marco to evade all of the blast. Hell, the situation became the exact opposite of what Marco thought. Had it been any other rookie, they would've succumbed to the amount of power Kingston utilized. But once again, the ebony church boy emerged unharmed. *I need to find a way to get closer.* Marco thought to himself. *Although the healing granted by this robe is amazing...I can feel it using my mana to repair. Which means that if I stay too far away, I'll run out of mana before he does.*

This lead to him foolishly charging directly at Kingston. *His magic is far too fast for me to try to dodge. I need to draw him in! I can't hold back anymore. I can't hide anymore. I am who I am...I am **what** I am!*

Those words rung in his heart. Throughout this fight, he'd attempted to curb his mana usage. To keep it internally in fear of drawing too much attention. But that's all anyone did in his life. That's all they told him to do. Hide. His power. His lineage. Just run and never let them know that you exist. It wasn't fair! He wanted to feel the same pride that everyone else did.

'*Lea.* The thought of the beautiful white haired sword maiden using her mana to enhance her physical power came to mind. The pride of a royal. Itt came so easy...Maybe...Just maybe...

Mana began to leak out of Marco's being. A massive power which roared as if awoken from a sixteen year slumber. Suddenly his steps were much faster as his foolish charge became a rapid dash to Kingston.

The arena grew quiet as this white haired church boy exhibited such tremendous magic power. Who they thought was an orphan chosen to be Kingston's crash test dummy turned out to be quite the challenger. Not only did he possess a powerful healing spell, the child also erupted magic power which rivaled, if not surpassed, that of numerous royalty. It wasn't the first time that a peasant appeared with such magical potential. However, there was always a catch to it. Some form of tangible blessing or reasonable explanation.

Among the royalty, Alexander's eyes remained glued to the stage. Heart racing as Marco revealed this tremendous power which felt so similar. It radiated a hint of warmth he'd grown quite familiar with. He'd encounter plenty peasants and commoners with immense magic potential. However, something else caught his attention. Around the red robed child's neck, a white necklace danced in the waves of his magical power. A piece similar to design to his own. He'd hadn't seen it since...since...sixteen years before.

*Is that?*

There was only one way for him to be completely sure. Certain enchantments lasted for eternity. With Marco releasing so much magic power, this would serve as the perfect chance for him to find out. And so, with a deep breath, he flowed his own mana through the necklace. And just as he feared...As the blue gem embedded upon his piece glowed a vibrant blue...

The red gem on the necklace shone a beautiful crimson.

It was exceptionally rare for Guthrie to react overtly to the happenings of the Exams, truthfully he found them at best mildly amusing on most occasions - but it was important that the people see his presence, and it was a good opportunity to judge the merit of his growing legion.

Yet when Marco's power surged he knew it as surely as father did, the boy was the lost bastard, and therefore a member of House Kira. Power dwelled in him, as it was meant to, for what were the children of the branch family if not weapons to be used for his benefit? It was called the Crownsguard for a reason after all.

Noting the religious garb he wore, he conceded the point that perhaps the fools of the church had succeeded at something in spite of all the lies they spouted, in time he hoped to discourage such archaic practises among his subjects and surely there would be time, he had already taken steps to deny death after all.

After this point they would have nothing more to do with the boy, Marco was a Kira first and foremost and he had a duty to follow - his blood status was of minimal concern to a King, he could be the lawful son of Alexander if he but decreed it so. The Elders would object as was their wont to do but it mattered not.

"What the..." Kingston had to ask himself, noticing Marco's certain burst of magic power that increased his speed at least two-fold. His assumptions about Marco's magic power were correct. He was not the mere peasant he'd been painted to be, he possessed the mana of a royal. *"He can do enchantments, but still..." the true royal ebony thought to himself, analyzing Marco's every step with his eyes.*

Handings still joined together, Kingston moved them as though they were trackers placed onto Marco. Through mental command, the shots of light fired earlier altered their trajectory by bouncing off the air and redirected themselves to Marco's rear who'd already been in pursuit of Kingston. Had he forgotten about the spells Kingston summoned just a moment ago or had he allowed his emotions to control him in a way Kingston could not see. If the latter were the case, maybe the ebony duo had more in common than just great magic power.

Regardless Kingston did not have time to sympathize. If he wanted to secure his goals in the future, then he'd needed to win this battle. Not so that he could get chosen for a squad, but for the sole purpose of proving a point to August. And he vowed to prove that point today.

"Burst!" He commanded, ordering the Light Shot spell from earlier to break into even smaller beams of light, however, their speed increased even further. "You may have increased your abilities with enchantment, but it's still basic. You can not outrun my light magic."

*I can do this.* Marco thought to himself. He was able to shift his position in a way that the linear magic would slam against the ground where he should've been. However, he wasn't fast enough to dodge the second blast which sent him flying once more. Marco noticed the beams lessening in power and bit his teeth. *Now's my chance.* Hesitation leads to death. The only words which remained in his head. Although this idea could mean defeat, this robe lacked the power required to win this match. He allowed the light beams to pierce through his body before tumbling. He took advantage of the roll to slip from his robe and pulled another from his grimoire.

**Secret Church Maneuver! Rapid Change of Clothes!**

Marco stood up, once more without any wounds and lacking a single scratch from the previous barrage. His body was draped in a different robe. A crimson velvet piece whose sleeves hung a bit beyond his hands. He shivered. *The Many-Colored Robe. Let's see if this works!* Something changed within Marco. He appeared different to the spectators and his opponent. That massive mana which he revealed only minutes before appeared to vanish. It was as if the boy had become one with the ambient mana within the environment.

"Come now, Kingston, lets continue to have fun!"

Suddenly a force approached Kingston's face. What would feel like the power of a punch released by a body enhanced by his royal mana. A sloppy punch for sure, but one that'd hurt if connected.

Unexpectedly, Marco stood back to his feet after taking a barrage of his light attacks. He commanded the technique to burst, only to be sure to catch him, but he knew that if the entire flock of strikes connected they'd surely do *some* damage.. but they did not. Instead, the complete opposite was the result.

The undiscovered royal stood on his feet, completely unphased by the assault. Kingston found himself confused. He watched his attack make contact, yet Marco emerged unharmed? *"How'd he stand untouched?"* Kingston forced himself to come up with a conclusion to this answer. He replayed the scenario in his head like a mental movie and that's when he got it. *"Then!"* He thought to himself, *"His mana had completely shifted from himself and the coat is different."*

Before his thoughts could fully play out, Marco launched himself forward with his fist ready to strike the Draconus teen. "Tch, I didn't want to have to do this. But it seems I'll have to." Grimoire dancing through pages, it went past the many white pages and landed onto one of the black pages. Suddenly black mana in the form of a shroud began to crawl from his body.

From the above balcony, both August and Zakai stood to their feet. Up until now, they'd watched each of the battles from a distance and even taken certain gambles on who would win each match. Both coming to correct conclusions. They just had that gift. However, they had not anticipated Kingston to do what he was about to pull off.

"Is he really?" Zakai had to ask, he just couldn't bring himself to believe it.

August, on the other hand, had a devious smirk. "Yeah, go ahead, Kingston. This point better be worthy of proving, because you'll only destroy your own body. TH Syndrome you have won't be able to hold out with that magic. But if you want to secure this win, it's what'll be needed."

These two brothers knew something the rest of the crowd did not. Hell, not even other members of Golden Dawn who considered themselves close to Kingston were clueless of what was about to transpire. A woman of silver hair stepped to Zakai's side. "Well, *that's* the secret of the Draconus' brat?"

Folding his arms across his chest, Zakai nodded at Selah's question. "But to think he'd bring it out during the Magic Knights exam has indeed caught me off guard. Maybe it's because of this Marco, boy."

"Or maybe it's because he's noticing what it is the Marco boy is actually doing. That tickling Light Magic spell may be quick, but it has no force behind it. If he plans on actually winning, then he'll need this. It shouldn't bother you that the secret is coming out of the bag anyway, it was going to one way or another. It does play a big role in his crippling defect after all." August added.

The black mana continued to leak from his body as Marco closed the gap between the two, shrouding his entire being like a butterfly waiting to undergo metamorphosis. "**Dark Magic: Shield of Darkness**," the Draconus uttered, however before it could full cover and protect him, Marco's punch landed right on.

Pushed back ever so slightly, Kingston managed to maintain his stance due to the enclosed space of the spell. Infusing and reaching his right hand through the gap of the cacoon, Kingston amplified his reach's speed with hopes of grabbing Marco's fist before he could pull away.

But that was another trick. For when Kingston turned his head to Marco once more, his grip would phase through what he thought was the rookie's robed arm. Those who watched would see only Kingston attempting to grab air in the split second that he went for the real Marco. He'd weave passed Kingston's arm and went to continue his physical assault. Sadly, Marco wasn't trained in proper combat and relied upon the power granted to him by his immense mana.

*Dark and light magic.* Marco thought to himself. *Amazing! He has two affinities! Royals of this country are truly something else!* He twisted his body in another attempt to send a kick into Kingston's stomach. *His dark magic is much slower than his light...Which means I have the upper hand if I remain close and calm my nerves.*

The Marco which everyone in the arena saw lifted his arm. And from it, two gigantic balls of light erupted into the sky. It was a magically taxing illusion...but he'd hope that this would help his attempt at staying within range of Kingston. The balls of magic radiated a light bright enough to blind even those among the highest seats. However, something appeared off to skillful mages. The light didn't seem to reach all corners of the arena. That is, when they'd look away from the stage where Marco stood, the light seemed to vanish. Only to return when facing the stage once more.

Ezekiel noticed this phenomena rather early. *It isn't real.* His only thought. For when he attempted to cover his eyes, the light shined regardless of where he placed his hand. It was only when he looked to the side that the blinding force vanished.

*Such a powerful illusion...Maybe this kid might be worth it after all. But to have powerful healing and illusory abilities...What is your magic, Marco.*

Never once had Kingston found someone capable of casting illusions. He trained non-stop against things that were inanimate, so their skills were limited to basic affinity use for the sake of not hurting him before he'd truly become a Magic Knight. However, he'd been well knowledge in them and after his hand slipped right past who he thought was Marco, he knew for a fact he'd been caught in one.

Eyes completely covering the arena, Kingston had to find the source. By doing so, he could flip the tides of battle in his favor and finish this quickly. Marco's assumption was correct. Kingston's dark magic was much slower and without a medium to help cast it, it'd remain like that.

Luckily, Kingston took measures against that. His two affinities: Light and Dark Magic were the best combinations of magic he could have ever asked for. What Light Magic lacked, Dark Magic packed and vice versa. The bright light created by Marco caused the Draconus to place his forearm over his eyes from the bright light. At that moment, his senses returned to normal. Nose ruffling, Kingston reached a level of satisfaction. *"I can sense him again!"* He thought to himself, however, he hadn't accounted that Marco had already managed to infiltrate his personal space.

In the time Kingston had to react there wasn't much he could do. Or so he thought. Nose ruffling again with his forearm still across his eyes, he could sense his magic he cast from the beginning of their match. In the sky above the duo, they remained station just as he placed them earlier. Smirking under his arm, Kingston mentally commanded the jewels to attack Marco from the rear. The time it took for them to reach his back was nothing less than a split-second. Once they connected, or once Marco decided a feeble attempt at dodging, Kingston prepared himself for his next spell.

There was no way for Marco to completely dodge such a fast spell. And such, he could only leap as far as humanly possible. Still, the brunt of the spell tore into his side with thunderous force. It pained him deeply...Especially considering this robe lacked healing power. *Doesn't matter...I'll keep going. I can heal with the Seamless Robe later.* Marco clenched his fist.

"Seems like you've figured it out." Marco grunted. "I have to finish this." The light died out, leaving Marco standing before Kingston. He raised his hand forward and with a darkened grin, hundreds of snakes erupted from his sleeve. Endless fangs shot towards the ebony royal with immense speed. Enough that one would think they could easily pierce through stone. Meanwhile, Marco stepped from the image of the man everyone would think was him.

With a deep breath and a call to the royal power within, a small militia of the church boy emerged behind him. This was it. He needed to end this here and now! *I'll have to rely on deception one more time!* The small army of Marco's ran towards Kingston, using the early blast of snakes as a distraction. Each one descended with a different strike. Either a kick or a punch. Some aimed to tackle while others attempted to grapple. But those who would land would simply phase through and disappear.

Yet the real Marco vanished during the mad dash. His final attempt at victory being a high jump into the air followed by a downward kick which resembled Lea's strike against the skull. It packed as much power as he could muster in hopes of giving the royal a concussion.

Eyes still covered, Kingston continued utilizing his nose as a medium for sight to locate Marco--the real one. As mentioned, Kingston had already begun readying his next spell and with how Marco positioned himself there was no better chance to unleash it than now. Dark Magic was slow. In order for him to successfully get off a spell in a fast-paced battle.

He spent little time training with his Dark Magic for reasons listed by August earlier, but that did not mean he hadn't accommodated for situations when he would need it. Like his brothers and everyone with the blood of the Draconus running through their veins, Kingston was a warlock and battle tactician at heart and he'd go the extra mile to show that right now.

"**Wave**." Kingston ordered lifting his hand upward, transforming the cacoon of darkness into an upward wave of destructive darkness. Normally dark magic took a long time to cast, however, if one already had a summoned source of dark mana then they could easily alter the pre-existing source into another dark spell so long as it was sufficient enough and as a royal... this was more than enough.

Marco attacked down, while Kingston's spell attacked upward. Without a doubt, on their current paths, they'd make contact and collide with one another. But, there was almost no way Marco's normal kick would overpower the might of a dark magic spell.

August and Zakai watched quietly. The brothers knew that this exchange of blows would probably decide the fate of the battle. They didn't even blink. They wanted to see exactly how this would turn out without missing a second of it.

The illusion which had been cast upon the entirety of the area vanished. Those who watched would notice that the hundreds of snakes and clones disappeared. The spell was enough to send Marco flying from his robe, bloodied and bruised. He attempted to stand once again but found it rather difficult. Surely a majority of the bones in his chest had been smashed from coming into contact with such a powerful spell. He reached for his grimoire and attempted to pull his earlier cloak from its pages. But to no avail for his body collapsed into unconsciousness.

"Dammit...So close.." Marco cursed as his mind drifted into the void. Both the Many Colored Coat and his Seamless Robe vanished into his grimoire which laid near his body.

Alexander rubbed his chin. "To be able to cast an illusion upon the entirety of the Arena...and continuously manipulate it without succumbing to exhaustion." This feeling in his stomach did not sit well. He quickly stood up and removed himself from the row where he sat.

As he fell, Kingston's spells deactivated. He panted heavily as his heart rate had reached accelerated levels. Blood rushed throughout his body as though he'd been increasing its speed through magical enchantments but he did not. The left side of his body was bruised, but he'd never gotten touched on that side throughout the entire battle. So just what was it?

"Huff, huff.." He puffed, trying to catch his breath and slowly but surely he did. With his right hand, he grabbed his left arm and clenched it, squinting his eyes in pain. He looked to the fallen Marco and took a few steps towards him. "You were the first to force me to use my *cursed* magic. You were a worthy opponent. From this day forward," he paused, attempting to catch his breath yet again. "You are my rival, Marco."

Grimoire returning to his holster, Kingston turned his back to Marco and began to walk away. He looked above him to the standing of August and Zakai. Even though it seemed as though he'd been looking to them both, his eyes were specifically locked onto August.

"This match has come to an end," Zakai began, looking to the cheering crowd chanting Kingston's name. "Kingston Draconus has emerged the victor! Medic team, please report to the battlefield and supply aid to the young knights!"

Instinctively, members of the Medic Team rushed to the field spreading evenly to both Kingston and Zakai. Waving his hand to dismiss them, Kingston continued along with his injuries. From the stands jumped Mirajane, the maid of House Draconus, who'd rushed to Kingston's side.

"Good job out there, Young Master! I knew you could do it! But please, let me tend to your injuries. It's not every day that you get to use your Dark Magic in battle. I'm sure your body has taken quite the toll due to that alone!" She insisted before disappearing alongside Kingston.

### Colby vs Andreas

Andreas entered the field with his hands behind his head, his hair dancing in the wind, whistling a soft tune to himself before turning around to face his opponent. He felt no need to fret as he had been preparing for this moment for as long as he can remember. The harsh training. The unbearable isolation. His parents had subjected him to this cruel treatment in preparation of this one moment. The one moment that would decide the future of their house and that of their son. The one moment that would force him to either make or break. He could not fail.

His hands dropped to the side, as he turned around to face the audience, searching for his parents, his eyes darted from side to side before landing on the couple within a matter of seconds. A smile formed on his face as he turned around once more to face his opponent. He stared at the blonde for a few seconds, compiling a mental list of the potential threats the blonde posed. Remembering the sheer force and power behind the boy's earlier attempts at destroying the skeleton, something which he succeeded in doing, he knew that he could not let his guard down around this one.

Running a hand through his own hair, his grimoire floated from his hirameki into the palm of his other hand, as a surge of mana began radiating from both him and the book. "Colby Monterey! Let us make this match a spectacle to remember!" he shouted excitedly, his blood pulsing in anticipation, awaiting his response.

Colby was proud of himself to say the least. He had successfully broken the bones of the skeleton, not only that but he nearly destroyed the entire thing, only breaking it into small pieces. Though the best part of his entire performance was the smirk her garnered from his mentor, being proof that he is a few steps closer to realizing his dreams, though, he still had one more challenge to conquer.

Colby listened to Zakai as he told the young mages of their matchups. “*So I’m up against Andreas, I should keep my guard up, he has that four leaf for a reason*” Colby began to think back to his fellow mages past feats and compiled a plan in his mind, and with that, he was ready for battle.

He entered the field, now standing across from Andreas his fellow mage and now his enemy. He watched as the boy flung his hands threw his hair in a dramatic performance drawing his grimoire ready to fight, so Colby followed suit. He pulled his grimoire from his belt holding it out towards the angel like boy. “Y-Yea, let’s! I’m ready whenever you are, hit me with your b-best.” Colby said stuttering over his words however he still expelled and aura of confidence awaiting attack by the boy across from himself.

Andreas nodded in agreement, the aura surrounding him concentrated behind his being as his grimoire began fluttering through numerous pages before landing on a certain one, **Venti Paradisiaco**. He had used this spell earlier to destroy the skeleton, and he was about to use it again to defeat the blonde. A pair wings sprouted behind him as he began his ascent, flapping his wings in a rhythmic flow, generating a multitude of concentrated air streams, hiding a flurry of feathers which he aimed to use at later stage of the fight. However the concentrated streams of air were clearly aimed at immobilising him, by trapping him within the confines of the tornado which would soon form around the blonde, he could end the battle within one decisive blow before it ever had a chance to begin.

"Hmph.. "

Andreas watched as the wind tore through the earth and made its way towards the cloud mage. The torrent was not only aimed at gauging his foe's strength. No, it carried a second purpose. He had to confirm something. Something which he had suspected during his earlier analysis of the boy. He figured that if his magic truly rel toied on the use of clouds to conduct his spells, then all he would need to do was to disperse the clouds using Venti Paradisiaco before the blonde could form a single spell. The true intention behind his use of the wind torrent was to see if he could bend the way his opponent's magic behaved through the use of his air currents, and see if he could disable his magic entirely, forcing the cloud mage into an early submission.

As the winged mage began making his ascent Colby took action. Once again the sky turned dark, laying a veil of darkness over the field as he did so. His grimoire would begin to glow just as Andreas’ own, fluttering through its pages landing on a single spell, one he had used before in fact.

“Thundercloud Magic: Thunderstep!” The clouds in the sky began to pour out lightning from above the two young mages. In an instant a large bolt of lightning would strike down upon Colby, leaving nothing in its wake but a large crater I. The ground where he stood. The clouds would then begin to rain along with high winds and lightning strikes, this was a dangerous place for Andreas to be considering he was flying right into it if he didn’t act fast enough he would be caught within the brunt on a hurricane or worse struck by the powerful force of the clouds lightning.

"Tch. That spell again.. " his eyes darted from one side of the arena to the other, searching for young mage who had seemingly disappeared after being struck by a stray bolt of lightning. If he had not witnessed the spell before time, Andreas would certainly think him dead. "He has to be somewhere around here." Remembering earlier on, he had witnessed the cloud mage using this spell as a form of transport, disappearing and reappearing with a flash of lightning.

"Of course." he paused turning his attention to the darkened clouds, holding his hand to his chin "He must be in there. Although earlier on he used two bolts for transport, one to take him into the clouds and the other to take him to his desired location. Meaning he should still be in there.. " Though it would be difficult for him to ascend to that height, besides the distance sperating him from the clouds, Andreas ran into another problem. At the wake of his disappearance Colby had left behind what one could only describe as monstrous, a cumulation of rain, strong winds and lightning.

His reaction to the entire situation could be described as slow and sluggish. He had spent so much time focusing on where the cloud mage had disappeared to, that he is not notice the weather conditions intensify. "Ugh.. " he moaned. He knew that there was no going around this monster of a storm, so he instead focused his attention on fighting the incoming turbulence which threatened his flight. His wings shredded against the wind as he, alongside his grimoire, tried to push through the incoming turbulence. His grimoire began flipping through pages, as he flapped his wings as hard as he could, summoning the power of Venti Paradisiaco once more.

He began spinning, and as he did the concentrated air streams generated by this spell began wrapping him, encasing him in a tornado, as he pushed through the incoming turbulence using this shroud as a sort of shroud to push through the strong winds and to increase his speed. He carried on, using the tornado to either deflect or absorb the damage from the incoming thunderbolts, while making his towards the eye of the storm. Once he had entered the center he repositioned his body, changing his entire flight path, he began his ascent, as he shot through the air, his speed increasing the closer he got to the cause of this calamity. Colby Monterey.

As Andreas would fly into the eye of the storm far into the sky Colby would take action once again. Colby, for the most part, was safe within the clouds but due to the spell he wasn't able to stay there for long, and it had been reaching his time to return to the surface but not without making an attack on Andreas

Within seconds a bolt of lightning would strike, though not landing on the floor but stopping short and placing him in the eye of the storm directly under Andreas. His grimoire would appear by his side shortly before he would begin his descent to the ground, in an instant, bolts of lightning were drew to his blade imbuing it in lightning, preparing him for his next spell.

Colby's grimoire after flipping through its pages halted on a single page. "Thundercloud Magic: Spark Scattershot!" Bolts of lightning began to shoot from Colby's blade all aimed at Andreas, barring several bolts that would stray from their target. "*Fuck, my magic control still isn't there yet.*" Colby would think as the stray bolts would extend in a circle around Andreas, little did he know this would only make it harder for Andreas to simply dodge the bolts, risking he could get hit by the strays.

Colby would then descend to the ground, landing hard on the ground rolling as he touched the floor before raising back up waiting to see the outcome of his efforts to take down Andreas Agostini.

His attention shifted from the epicenter of the storm to the single rogue thunderbolt, concealing his target, that suddenly stopped right under Andreas as the blonde launched a number of bolts aimed at maiming him before continuing to land on the ground. He continued ascending, putting a bit of a distance between him and the incoming bolts of lightning before performing a loop and returning to ram the lightning bolts using the tornado shrouding his form. He folded his wings as he shot at the incoming bolts at blinding speeds, further focusing the concentrated air streams around his form, increasing his already startling speed and momentum, as he maneuvered his way past the incoming thunderbolt, performing a number of flips and loops as he did.

He continued to out maneuvere the incoming lightning bolts. Although after being hit by a total of four bolts the shroud began to distabilise and as it did, using the force of the untwining concentrated air streams to push past the remaining ones. Appearing beneath the lightning as the blonde had done to him Andreas clasped his hands together, focusing the dispersed air streams around the ascending bolts before throwing his outreached hands to his sides, further compressing around the lightning bolts, crushing the lightning under the force of the concentrated clashing air streams.

Andreas stared at the dispersing lightning, turning his attention to the blonde who had sent him for the run around. He began flapping his wings, releasing a swarm of feathers unto the field, using Venti Paradisiaco to generate streams of air to push them forward. As the feathers descended to ground, his grimoire floated from his side to front, paging through a number of pages before landing on one.

"**Succour of Hypnos**" The harmless array of feathers that had been floating to the ground transformed into enchanted feathers, the enchantement infused the feathers with the ability to make the for drowsy. If a single one of these feathers made contact with the blonde, he would begin to feel sluggish and tired, reducing his battle strength considerably. Although in this case the feathers would pierce through Colby's skin and tissue due to the manner in which he had propelled the feathers to the ground.

Andreas stayed afloat, high up in the sky as his blood pulsed with anticipated, waiting to see how Colby would counter the enchanted feathers backed with the force of Venti Paradisaco.

"*I should probably hold back on doing another large scale spell, can't be a one-trick pony, gotta show off my other skills!*" Colby thought to himself as the enchanted feather soared in his direction

His blade still imbued with lightning was the perfect tool to deal with the incoming threat. As the feathers approached him he flipped back creating a bit more distance giving him time to perform and attack. As the feathers once again approached him he got ready with his blade. He then would shoot a flurry of slices at each of the feathers shocked in the space around him in the process demobilizing any feather not sliced in half by his blade.

Colby looked up at Andreas as he stood afloat in the sky, watching as the stormed still raged above him. Lightning stricks and high winds would make it impossible for Andreas to hold any one position for long making flight treacherous, almost baiting Andreas to the ground. Over time the storm would begin to rage harder and harder almost as though Colby was building up to something, all that was know was that a climax was soon to come and a victor would soon be crowned.

"*Another one bites the dust..* " he thought to himself, clenching his fist in annoyance, as he watched Colby slash all his feathers in half "*If this continues there's a chance I might just– No, in that case I'll just have to create an attack so dense that he couldn't possibly cut through it.*"

As the blonde continued cutting the feathers, dispersing his effect spell before it even had a chance to properly take effect. His grimoire, floating in front of him, continued paging through, although this time he didn't get a chance to cast a single spell, as the storm intensified. He tried to fight against incoming turbulence, although the more he fought, the harder it became to stay in the air. Noticing that the storm was becoming more and more intense, not to mention more dangerous, Andreas decided it would be a good to descended.

Landing on the ground once more, Andreas decided that his next move should be to end the match as fast as possible, before the situation spiralled further out of control. This matchup had put him at a major disadvantage, being matched up to against a mage who could control the weather, was proving to be more troublesome than he had thought.

He closed his eyes, letting out a small sigh as his mana intensified, his grimoire stopped paging, landing on a certain page as he prepared for his grand finale. The page he landed on seemed to be more decorated than his other pages, taking a moment to appreciate its beauty before reading the incantation aloud "**Wing Magic: Le Ali Germogliano..** " As he whispered a second pair of wings sprouted in addition to his first, granting a total of four wings, before flipping through his grimoire and landing on his one and only offensive spell, Venti Paradisaco. Although this time the air streams were far more ferocious and concentrated. Being far more potent than those he had generated using a single pair, the winds compressed themselves even further to form a large torn, tearing through the ground as it made its way towards his foe.

"*It ends here, Monterey..* "

"*Dang, this guy doesn't let up! This needs to end, now!*" Colby watched as the compressed wind tore their way to his body. He would quickly flip to the left aiming to dodge the compressed air coming his way, though as he jumped the air tore at his legs, ripping at his shoes in the process, though he had no physical damage. "*I can't get hit by that again, it’s time to end this*”

As Colby landed on the ground after his series of flips he immediately called his grimoire to his hands. It soared through its pages landing on an oddly decorated page within his grimoire. “Thundercloud Creation Magic: Living Nimbus!” As Colby uttered his spell a large cloud accumulated before him, though it seemed to have eyes and oddly enough, a small rainbow colored hat.

“Hiya Colby, we doing more training with the Skeleton man again?” The small cloud said as he smiled at Colby.

“Only if. Where actually at the exams right now, no time to talk, I need a ride, take me to the eye of the storm, okay?” Colby said keeping his eyes on Andreas as he spoke to the child like cloud before him.

“Aye aye, hop on!” The cloud would say loving himself to the ground, allowing Colby to ride on his back.

Colby hopped on the clouds back without a second thought, soaring into the air towards the storms eye. As he flew into the eye his grimoire flipped through its pages once again now landing on an violently decorated page almost as though it was torn and tattered by a storm. Colby held his blade up into the air as he and his cloud arrived in the center of the storm and shouted. “Thundercloud Magic: YELLOW SPRITE OBLIVION!”

Instantly bolts of lightning began diverting from the air and ground under them to Colby’s blade, imbuing it lightning and building up a large mass off compressed lighting at the tip of his blade. As the mass grew wind would begin the form around it in a spiral fashion. Seconds later the mass would grow so big sparks of stray lightning and compressed wind would fly about the field, it would seem intentional but this was simply Colby’s inability to control his magic to a certain extent, nonetheless he would use this to his advantage as they would make it harder for Andreas to move as he would risk being hit.

As the mass grew larger and larger the climax of Colby’s performance was reached. The cloud he stood upon would turn a dark black and would begin to carry Colby to where Andreas would be. As they would approach the winged mage Colby would leap from the cloud aiming towards Andreas at high speeds. He would ready his blade as he closely approached his fellow mage and the climax drew nearer and nearer.

He then shot his blade forward aiming the large mass at the young winged mage with higher speeds then he flew with a large slash. The size of the mass would make it close to impossible to dodge aided by the stray bolts of lightning. “*This is over now.*” Colby continued on his path towards the mage, his fate now in his hands as he swiftly approached him moving him from the offensive to the defense, now they are in the final climax.

"*T-This is it, huh?*" he stuttered as a trail of sweat ran down the side of his face, as he stared at the mage in disbelief. The blonde had managed to dodge his amplified Venti Paradisaco a second time, although this time this time he managed to tear through his shoes. "*This is insulting to say this.. None of my spells have even managed to get through even once.. " he thought, staring at Colby as he flipped through his grimoire before forming a large sentient cloud.*

Andreas rubbed his eyes a couple of times in disbelief, before realising that it was no illusion. Colby had gone ahead to create a big ol' happy cloud with a frickin' rainbow hat! The wing mage was truly lost for words as he listened to the two converse, revealing some rather troubling information before making their ascent. ".. Training.. Skeleton Man..? Shit.." he face palmed himself as a thought came into his head.

"*Sig. Ezekiel..* "

The winged child looked up into the sky as Colby descended with a large mass of lightning before launching the mass at him along with a few stray bolts. Despite the danger presented by this, Andreas flipped through his grimoire before landing on Venti Paradisaco once more. Despite wanting to show off more of his spells he knew that this one spell was the only chance he had at victory. He began ascending into the sky, spinning rapidly as he did as a more compressed, more ferocious tornado formed around, Andreas continued spinning harder and harder, compressing the air streams further around him until they could not compress any further, as he began to bleed a bit under the amplified force of the concentrated air streams. Andreas pushed through the pain as his body began to feel as if it was being torn apart, despite being located in the center, the concentrated force of the tornado was becoming a bit much despite this he knew that this meant that the outside force of the compressed tornado had to be intense. He hoped that the dense, tightly compressed shroud of wind around his form would assist him in tearing through the mass, ignoring the stray lightning bolts, he increased his speed as he rammed straight into the mass of lightning.

As Andreas flew into Colby’s spell and into his blade the tornado would do little to defend him from the electrifying power of this spell. As Colby’s blade would approach the winged mage rather than cut at his body he would twist his blade, aiming to hit the fabulous mage with the blunt side of his blade.

“*This battle is over, no point in overdoing it, that and this spell sucks to use*”. Colby would the aim to make his descent calling his cloud friend to his aid to catch him as he fell and that he would do. “Wait here, Toby.” The yellow-haired boy would hover under was his spell was performed awaiting to see the results of his efforts and if he succeeded to catch his weakened comrade.

As he crashed into the mass, lightning ran through his body, paralyzing him in the process, dispersing the tornado shroud as the air streams dissipated into the thin air as though they never existed in first place. Andreas fell to the earth in immense pain after being hit on the side of his face with the blunt side of the blonde's blade, disorienting him further as he plummeted to the ground. His wings began to disintegrate as he began to lose consciousness, his eyes barely open as solemnly stared at the one who had utterly defeated him.

"You did well Monterey... "

Colby watched as the winged mage soared to the ground like an angel falling from the heavens. As the storm parted and the sky opened up to reveal beautiful sunlight beaming down upon them Colby along with his Nimbus friend would soar under the wingless mage, catching him as he made his descent from grace. "You did well too, Andreas." Colby said with a warm smile taking place upon his face as he floated to the ground on a cloud, Andreas in hand.

As the two mages made it to the ground, Colby would hop off of his nimbus bidding him farewell as he seemingly dissipated into nothingness. Colby would then exit the field carrying Andreas to the nearest medic and or mage with healing magic. This bout was now concluded, with Colby as the crowned victor.

Sapphira watched as the boy she was so fond of would fall in defeat. "*Damnit, that fucking blonde kid is injuring my assets!*" She thought loudly in her head glaring at Colby. Nonetheless, she still saw something in Andreas, his magic was not only beautiful but interesting, he had a good head on his shoulders as well. "*Yes, I'm sure that boy will make a fine addition to my squad, I'll make him even stronger than that yellow-haired boy*" She thought to herself again going to scan the field and watch the remainder of the matches.

### Cain vs Richard

"Figures, given my rotten luck."

Single combat was arguably his greatest weakness as a mage - he simply lacked the offensive power in most cases to defeat his opponent and whenever he'd participated in the exams in the past it had always been the moment he dreaded the most.

Even so, he supposed he held one advantage: experience, for the past few years he had attended every exam and after each one he had improved steadily and recently he had even managed to hold his own if only briefly against that Bandit Leader. Whether he liked it or not, this was part of being a Magic Knight, and he could not afford to back down now, or he would inevitably fail.

Observing his foe to be up close, he noted that he carried a blade and felt a flicker of relief at the realisation. If he used a weapon, he was most likely a melee combatant, and that might be the edge he needed.

But Richard was no fool and so as he approached his foe he played up the injuries he sustained during the movement course, attempting to pass himself off as somewhat feeble and rather convincingly he stumbled and fell over on all fours, his hands gripping the ground.

"Whoops, don't mind me, I'm such a klutz."

Chuckling at Cain he masked his true feelings as best he could and subtly manipulated his mana to familiarize himself with the ground and to place a hidden trap like the one placed previously, obscured by his hand.

He couldn't help but notice that it seemed as though few of his fellow examinees were particularly skilled at sensing magic and he sincerely hoped that this applied to Cain as well. Richard stood up slowly and deliberately concealed the sigil by stepping on it with hardly a lapse of movement while employing wild gesticulations and gestures to help keep Cain's attention fixed on his face.

"I'm Richard Felix and it seems I'll be your opponent. Go easy on me!"

“Ah, don’t worry about it! I’m Cain Monroe” The white-haired mage responded, a goofy smile on his own face. Now, Cain was far from gifted at sensing Magic. It was a skill he truly was pathetic in. As such, he took no notice of the latent mana Richard had implanted into the ground. To him, the fellow applicant was nothing more than the klutz he claimed. However, there was one detail Cain did know about the boy. That huge eruption of earth that had been created by him. It had mesmerized Cain; it was a show of power. At least, that was how Cain viewed it.

Now Cain couldn’t pull anything like that. His Magic was just advanced reinforcement at its core. But that served Cain well. While others may have trained in the physical aspects, that was all Cain had to his name during his growth. The most of his Magic he could access at the time was making bird noises, and he wasn’t even sure if that was Magic to begin with. Cain had trained with the sword for most of his life, and as such, he was rather experienced in combat, having joined his village’s “police force”, which was a small group, but still a place to have trained extensively.

“But, uh. I don’t know about the whole going easy thing.” Cain continued. “I think it’d be pretty rude of me to not try my best against you. But, hey. Don’t worry. I’m sure if things go too far,”

Cain flourished the plain hilt within his fingers, pulling it into a sword grip. His mana flowed through, initiating his Manticore Claw spell. The magical blade crackled, as Cain’s mana often did; plentiful in amount, raw in nature. His stance changed, his chest facing towards the right with his left foot pointing towards Richard, the right foot facing the same direction as his chest. His Grimoire floated by his sides, the pages fluttering as his lower half was encased in his mana, ragged and plated in design. It was the same spell he had used earlier, **Rhino Rampage**, or at least the mana required for it.

“I’m sure a Captain will intervene.”

Cain was gone in an instant, his own physical strength and the boost granted to him via his Rhino Rampage was immense. He blitzed forward, the rampaging boy preparing for the motions required for this technique; the **Torturous Tango**. As soon as he was close enough to Richard, he jumped slightly into the air before rolling into a ball like shape, the Manticore Claw sticking out like a cowlick. Cain then began to spin around in a circle towards Richard, his blade aiming to slice into his chest.

Energy coursed underneath as Cain’s potent mana suffused the area and began to feed into his trap, as Richard calmly reached out to the surrounding earth, having grown more accustomed to it earlier when he fell. Motes of loose stone and earth flew up in a rotating pattern around the Earth Mage before forming into a dozen rocks, his own magic adding slowly to the power of his Trap although at nowhere close the level that Cain had.

Understandably, Richard was at first taken aback by Cain’s extraordinary levels of speed.. he’d never seen anyone move that fast before, and the slightest tinge of worry seized him at that moment as he considered what he might do. Truthfully, Richard was far from the bravest man, in fact, he often found himself worrying greatly over his survival but in spite of these flaws of character, he never backed down from his dream of becoming a Magic Knight.

His natural caution as a man and naturally as a combatant had given him a unique opportunity however, for his trap was very much placed as a precaution. Employing his refined sense for magic in conjunction with his prior preparations, Richard was able to respond to the Torturous Tango in an admirable fashion as the earth heaved and shuffled underneath him, causing him to surf along its surface at surprising velocity out of immediate reach of Cain’s blade whilst he was still in the air.

Galvanized by this success, Richard commenced the next step of his plan as he fired a couple of the previously conjured stones at his foe mid-movement.. although it was a feeble attack by all accounts it was meant to feed into his trap and momentarily distract his foe from the real danger.

Then he spoke dramatically: «Trap Magic Release: Flowering Earth!»

His Sigil extended outwards into a decently-sized sigil that soon erupted into a large stalagmite that shot up from the earth to meet the descending swordsman, seeking to crash into him and thereby turn his downward momentum into a potentially disastrous disadvantage. Although the spell was nowhere close to the level it had exhibited previously, it was still a potent attack by all accounts, largely by courtesy of Cain himself.

The rapidly spinning Cain sliced onto the incoming stalagmite, and Cain knew he had to react. He couldn’t see the attack as of right now, but he could infer that it was the same attack as Richard had used during the skeleton portion of the exam; after all he used the same name for it. As such, Cain knew what he could realistically expect from this spell, and how much damage it could cause.

The other combatants may have had some formal training leading up to these exams. He had presumed that the white-haired girl from earlier had more training than others. But melee combat was all Cain had. It had been his escape growing up, a way to release his frustrations on life. For his father abandoning him and his mother, and then his mother abandoning him. All the emotions that it created, Cain could use his swordsmanship to release his anger his stress. And so, when the Manticore Claw sunk into the stalagmite, Cain’s body didn’t move on instinct. He moved on intuition.

Cain opened up his body until he was like a board, his blade still imbedded in the stalagmite. Using the momentum from his initial attack, he began to travel down the side of the stalagmite, his blade cutting into and acting as his transport. Due to the stalagmite however, Cain lost all of his momentum. But that was to be expected, the stalagmite created by Richard was rather large.

But as he came to a stop, he planted his legs into the side, yanking his blade out so he was standing up straight with the Manticore Claw in hand. Then came the incoming stones, which were only seconds from impact. Cain wouldn’t be able to swing to collide against them, that would require too many motions. And so, he decided to apply a principle found within the **Solo Salsa** technique. With Rhino Rampage still active, he charged towards the stones at a breakneck pace. Then, he slid right underneath them on his knees, the stones blazing over him. The stalagmite underneath cut through the garments on his legs, slicing straight into his legs. If it wasn’t for the adrenaline of the fight rushing through him, no doubt Cain would’ve been slowed down by it.

But Cain couldn’t focus on that, so he instead stood back up while sliding to limit the time wasted, blood flowing from his knees and legs. Once more, he used the first motion within the Torturous Tango to shoot forward, as fast as he had when he had first used it. But as soon as he was close to Richard, he went for the second motion in the Ballistic Ballroom technique; to slice into the brachial artery in Richard’s shoulder.

Riding upon a rolling mound of earth, the earth mage widened the distance between them whilst his adversary managed to cleverly navigate his earlier trap, much to his disappointment and increasing worry. But under the circumstances, he had enough time to prepare and he prepare he did.

Cain was a dedicated swordsman it would seem, he had not observed him use much magic aside from enhancing his physical properties and that was of great benefit to Richard. From simple observation, it could be surmised that his swordplay required specific movement, and that was something that he as an earth mage could interfere with to no end at little cost to his mana.

Exploiting the brief lapse before his foe charged at him to the best effect, Richard reached out to tug at the earth just as he approached and employing his magical senses to more accurately pinpoint the precise timing. The Earth Shuffle was one of the first spells that he ever created and it was his speciality, and since he had practised it for so long it only strained his mana minutely in spite of its great efficiency.’

So when the other boy dashed into range, he’d already prepared his action and so he pulled at the earth in his path and shuffled it violently to the side underneath Cain as he approached, with the intent of not only completely disrupting his attack by knocking his legs away underneath him but also turn the great momentum he had no doubt already amassed to Richard’s own benefit, using the power of his foe in lieu of the strength he lacked himself.

Continuing his movement without even stopping to examine whether his gambit was successful or not, Felix capitalized on every fleeting moment for he knew that this battle might end in a heartbeat if his foe gained enough ground. Spheres of earth whirled around him before turning mushy and wet and slathering him from top to toe as a preliminary precaution.. at least with this he might be able to endure for longer by healing the blade wounds he would undoubtedly receive before this was over and done with. All while the mound underneath him drew further and further away from his foe to maximize his chances to properly respond to his next assault.

The ground shifted, and Cain lost his footing. In an instant, he was parallel to the ground, and within a second he’d collide with the ground. Cain would need all four of his limbs to recover as efficiently as possible. So, he threw the Manticore Claw, like a bullet leaving the chamber. Richard was backing away from the whole situation via that mound of earth he rode on.

All that meant to Cain was that he would have to catch up as soon as he could. Hopefully, the blitzing projectile that was his sword would prove to be a suitable distraction. Misdirection was key for this next attack, and so Cain had to play to it well. Right before the boy crashed into the ground, he was able to slam his palms into the ground to halt his descent, using them to yank himself forward so that his centre of gravity was lower to the ground once more, increasing the speed of his lateral movement.

Cain raced forwards with the Rhino Rampage he had active, his arms dangling against his sides and to the whim of the wind. He outpaced his rapidly-moving blade in an instant, and was rapidly approaching Richard. Cain then took note of the mush beginning to cover Richard. Some sort of mud bath? Kind of like the weird things Mr. Iolo had shown him at that one bathhouse. But that was besides the point. Once Cain was within arm-reach of Richard, he went for the strike.

Mana crackled over the length of Cain’s arm, finalizing its destination at his wrist. And as if his forearm was a hilt, another Manticore Claw manifested. Manticore Claw had been originally designed to do so, it was a Reinforcement type Magic. But Cain had used it on his hilt due to his yearning for a sword. But now, Cain’s arm was his blade, and he aimed to pierce right through Richard’s knee, and hit the cluster of arteries within the muscle.

Richard rushed to the walls of the coliseum and turned around as he pressed both of his hands against it, forming two growing sigils largely masked by what might seem a natural gesture of fear when boxed in with what was basically a human beast. With that out of the way, he set out to buy himself more time and so he did, drawing upon his meagre reserves of mana he called upon the surrounding earth which rose eagerly to his will and was funnelled forwards in the form of a rapidly moving boulder of a size that dwarfed Cain himself. Though a spell of such magnitude certainly took a toll upon his mana it was made easier by how familiar he had become with this area after the previous tests.

Its use was manifold, first it would serve to challenge his foe and provide a physical obstacle, secondly it allowed him breathing room without needing to worry about the speeding projectile hurled at him and finally it was one of the few decently potent offensive options he had, and he aimed to take full advantage of it.

Using his sense for mana in lieu of his sight, Richard once reached out to the ground underneath the moving swordsman and pushed it forward away from him, so that the floor he stood on would move in a direction opposite from him and thereby potentially causing him to trip and smash into the approaching boulder, failing that, Richard hoped to slow him down so that he might buy himself a few more precious seconds with which to weave his magic.

Should he stumble and fall again, the shifting earth would also serve to widen the gap between the two mages further and further by dragging Cain along with it. For Richard, this battle was all about space, space gave him time, and time gave him options. Indeed, behind the geomancer, the two hidden traps fed hungrily off of the mana exhibited by the two of them.

Finally, Richard began to do some minor adjustments to the surrounding landscape around him, opening pits and small crevasses, raising small mounds and sloping fissures and in general setting to work on making the environment as difficult to navigate and speed through as at all possible. If he had not worked so hard to master the earth shuffle he suspected he would already have lost, but such as it was right now it gave him a slim fighting chance.

This guy was getting really annoying. Cain was getting tired of Richard moving themselves apart. Couldn’t the guy just let Cain stab him or something already? The boulder that shot out towards him was Cain’s first obstacle. The swordsman leaped towards it, his Grimoire floating by his side loyally. The pages rustled once more as he accessed his arsenal of spells. He let the Manticore Claw on his hand leave him, also not knowing where his blade was. Taking in a deep breath, Cain prepared the attack.

"**Beast Magic: Lycaon’s Roar!**"

Sound waves travelled outwards in forwards direction each infused with his potent mana. The spell had been funnelled straight towards the boulder that Cain’s opponent had manifested. The energy began to push against the boulder, sending it back hurtling towards Richard. Once again, Cain had created a suitable predicament for Richard to deal with. That so-called training with Iolo had served him well.

During his time in the air, he had avoided the shifting ground beneath him, so once he landed he was in the clear. But at this point, Cain had realized that his straight-forward assaults weren’t doing much. He would have to do something smart. So, once he had landed, he broke out into a Rhino Rampage once more. But his mind flashed back to his teaching in Iolo. Stealth. Stealth was what they had used to sneak into that bathhouse. So why not apply a similar principle here?

With the boulder travelling towards Richard, it made sense that Richard would have to deal with it. It’d take considerable power to slice through it. Yet with Richard being an Earth Mage, it may not have been as difficult for him as Cain had originally thought. So what options did the boy have left?

*"Adapt."*

Cain’s Grimoire began to glow brightly, as if it had come upon a revelation. Rhinos were not bipedal creatures; they were quadrupedal. As in they ran on four legs. The mana used for Rhino Rampage extended up Cain’s body, encasing his legs and arms. However, even with Cain’s large mana reservoir, his constant usage of such spells without dissipating them was draining. He’d have to end this relatively quickly if he didn’t want to run out and fight purely with his swordsmanship.

Cain’s Rhino Rampage essentially doubled his speed, if not greater. He travelled beneath the boulder and towards Richard, waiting for himself to be within arms reach. The plan was that as soon as he was, he’d initiate Manticore Claw on himself once again to stab into Richard’s brachial artery. Another drain of his own mana, yet it’d be worth it to end the fight as soon as possible. But that was only if he wasn’t disturbed on his approach, because if he was, it’d spell trouble for Cain. He had no idea of the prowess Richard may or may not have possessed, and at this point, Cain was running out of spells to use. So he had to hope. Hope that this would be a definitive blow.

The speeding boulder careened towards the stupefied geomancer, but dealing with it was a rather simple thing to accomplish for someone of his affinity – the environment had already been modified to make it more hostile to Cain and that also applied to the boulder as well, which was slowed down by crevasses and sloping mounds until it alas ground to an almost complete halt. At this point of the battle, Richard had managed to slowly eke out what was essentially a fortified front against crazy beast boys and with his sense of mana fixed on Cain he noted his change of tactics, but at this stage of the fight, he felt more confident in his ability to survive.

Richard’s earlier modifications to the terrain aided him greatly, for it served to buy him a few moments more to respond to his attack, time he otherwise would not have and which was ever more crucial now than ever given the drastic increase in speed. Yet his strategy remained the same, employing his signature spell in conjunction with his refined senses to cause the path that Cain took to actively resist and hinder him, employing his magic over a larger scale than previously and at greater strain in order to offset the increased velocity of his foe.

On his path, Cain would encounter spontaneously emerging mounds of stone, earth that moved like liquid and waves of dirt and debris that sought to wash over him to constantly impede, stymie and negate his efforts to reach the young geomancer. None of these obstacles were of significant threat to Cain offensively, but Richard knew that everything his foe did was physically demanding and so by constantly controlling his methods of movement and disrupt every effort to reach him, he hoped that his foe would exhaust himself to the point where he might be more easily dealt with.

His mana control was perhaps his best attribute as a mage, each spell he cast seemed precise and wasted little if any excess mana – and it was becoming evident that his adversary, like so many others blessed with grand reserves, was somewhat wasteful with it.

Yet Richard was under no illusion that his adversary would sooner or later manage to reach him and that was why he had deliberately stopped moving and backed up against the wall in between the two sigils he had placed earlier. Now they shone with opaque light and would easily be noticeable to mostly anyone aside from those of particularly low talent for such.

Truthfully at this point, they had absorbed enough mana that they no longer necessitated hiding to the same degree, as they might very well prove a potent enough deterrent on their own.

At this point, Cain was getting annoyed with Richard. The sudden shifts to the terrain were irksome, and the fact that the boulder had done nothing was annoying as well. But to Cain, he just had to do one thing to end this match. To get close. As once Cain was close enough to Richard, he’d be able to deal a finishing blow.

But Cain could respect what Richard was doing. Altering the terrain, trying to hinder his movements. It showed a cleverness in the other boy; wanting to control the movements of Cain. But as his mother aptly said, Cain was like a decapitated chicken running about. He was unpredictable. And that meant that he didn’t typically bend to the rules. Instead, Cain tended to make his own.

So when the earth was mush, he’d leap over it with the grace of a gazelle. As while he may have been in the armour of a rhino, Cain’s natural movements were far from being that clanky in nature. When craters were made, he’d use the edges to kick off of them, pushing him closer towards Richard. When the earth mage sent waves of debris, Cain would charge through, the mana used for his Rhino Rampage acting as a suitable battering ram. When Richard created mounds of earth, Cain would use them to boost himself forwards, grabbing onto them and yanking himself forwards.

He was getting closer and closer to Richard, and his goal? It too was becoming more and more possible.

Cain’s sheer resilience caused a twinge of fear to worm its way into Richard’s heart and he swallowed anxiously... he did not know how much longer he could keep this up and so he needed to act upon his plan, he could already feel the energies in the traps he’d placed on the wall thrumming with restrained power – fed as they were through several exchanges of spells and wanton releases of mana.

If this didn’t work he would need to conjure up a miracle of some sort in order to have even the slightest chance of winning. Although truth be told he had never expected that he would last this long in combat against a foe of Cain’s calibre in the first place.

Attacking his foe through his common spells would be unlikely to accomplish little else than waste his mana, as he doubted his Minute Meteors could do much damage to someone who literally emulated the hide of a Rhinoceros. Cain’s speed was also something of an issue since it meant most attacks would be liable to just miss him altogether, and while his senses could adapt to it to some extent he was still limited by his reactions.

Yet even while considering his options, Richard remained ever vigilant, rearranging the earth in and landscape in ways that maximized the amount of time that Cain would need to reach him, most of the obstacles could be dealt with easily enough but when his opponent had to constantly bypass them the net result would be significant all the same.

One thing Richard knew for certain, and that was that the traps behind him were his best shot at defeating his foe – his only shot as a matter of fact – and it was for that reason that he slowly began inching closer and closer to the wall until alas he was situated in a narrow strip of bare wall nestled between the two glowing sigils. It looked like he was visibly cowering in fear of the approaching swordsman, curled up against the wall in a rather pathetic position, one that hopefully made his foe feel confident that victory was at hand.

When Cain eventually reached him, moments before the blade would impale his leg as Cain had originally intended. Richard shouted «Trap Magic Release: Flowering Earth!» whilst simultaneously funnelling most of his remaining mana into the spell in order expedite it to the point where it might thread into effect almost immediately.

At the spoken command the coliseum trembled and quaked for a moment before a veritable forest of spiny stalagmites issued forth from the sigils with undeniable destructive intent. Cain would find himself besieged by dozens of mighty spears of stone shearing through the air and jutting out from the wall, even as the mana that composed the magic coalesced with one another to produce larger and larger results that sprung outwards at the mage with force sufficient to hurl him across the battlefield and into the opposite wall should he take a direct hit. Unleashed as it was at the very last moment possible, it might once again turn his foe’s speed against him as the momentum might very well propel him fully into the Flowering Earth before him.

Richard’s position as the spell sprung into force was highly strategical, for the two stalagmites formed a small recess that was mostly safe from the rigours of earth that raged around him – although the close proximity caused the stone to shear away patches of skin upon his arms as it grew. Causing him great pain but anything was worth it if it meant he would not have to get acquainted with that nasty sword his opponent carried. Sinking down into that selfsame recess, large enough to hold him and little else, Richard formed what was basically a fortified fortress wall against his foe on the outside and so worried was he that he would remain there for as long as possible – even as the exit to his hideout was sealed and plummeted him into utter darkness, isolating him entirely from the outside world.

They say that the seconds leading up to an attack feels like minutes. Time feels different; elongated. A fight could be seconds long, but would feel much longer. When one is engrossed in something, time is nothing more than a name. And, so in the moments leading up to Cain’s assault, time seemingly slowed. Cain’s perception, his senses dialled up to an eleven.

He could feel the vibrations of the earth as he moved, the slight tremors created. The wind created as the spears of earth moved forward brushed against Cain’s mana plating. Most of all, Cain could feel the adrenaline rushing through him. It filled his veins with a passion, pushing him to continue moving.

Cain could hear the crowd cheering, roaring at the spectacle that was their fight. Richard’s Trap Magic was glorious in nature, and Cain’s animalistic movements were mesmerizing. He had heard Richard’s voice as he evoked the spell, it was a typical average tone. But in the heat of the battle, it was what anchored Cain to the moment.

For some reason, the scent of the battle came to his mind. A strange thing for sure, but it was there. The iron scent of Cain’s blood, dripping underneath the Rhino Rampage plating. The scent of the upturned earth, dust filling his nose. The odour created by the mushy earth. It was a horrid stench, but Cain could smell it.

The beast-like boy could also see what was happening. Dozens of spears had been launched towards him, and two stalagmites were on their way to collide into Cain. He could see it, he could smell it, he could feel it, and he could hear it. That was the reality of his situation, and for a moment, in his mind, Cain was unsure of what he could do. What was there to do? But, as if it was the light in a dark cavern, a memory surfaced. A conversation that he had with Iolo Goch.

The Captain and him had just survived their bathhouse incident. It had been late at night, and the Captain had spoke to him.

“Don’t be mistaken, Cain. The Clover Kingdom is a wonderful nation, albeit its flaws revolving around the treatment of non-nobles. Still, there isn’t a place on this planet that is probably worth occupying more so than the Clover Kingdom. However, outside these borders, there are people that want to see every citizen here dead. There probably isn’t a country more hated than Clover by the world. You asked me earlier why I do what I do? Because, there is no other option. The day that we decide to lay down our arms and forgo our responsibilities in the name of peace is the day that this country falls. That’s the reality, now. So, Cain, the only thing that you can do to survive in this cruel, harsh world is to attack.”

And so attack Cain would. Across his body, Cain let his plentiful well of mana supply him. Various Manticore Claws emerged from all over his body, as if he was a porcupine. Two more emerged by his head, like the horns of a bull. Cain continued with his charge forwards, and the Manticore Claws that were splayed across his body were both the offence and defence his assault needed. The spears split into two as the Manticore Claws cut through them. The stalagmites were a bigger issue, yes. But the claws served their duty well, he trampled forwards towards Richard, the Claws slicing into the stalagmites to allow Cain’s forward momentum, the boy aiming to jam the two Manticore Claws on Cain’s head straight through the gut of Richard Felix.

Magically empowered stone stood against the raw fury of Cain's violent attack as Richard cowered on the inside while desperately attempting to find a solution, but however much he tried he came up short. He wasn't a fighter, he'd never been a fighter, and so he'd lost when his opponent successfully abated his last-ditch efforts.

Richard did not feel like continuing a fight that was already lost, particularly so when it would involve being repeatedly stabbed by sharp implements and potentially killed since it was pretty obvious to him that Cain was out for blood. It just didn't seem to be a particularly effective way to spend one's time - especially since he was confident that he had demonstrated his capabilities to the fullest extent he could muster.

Focusing his attention on what remained of the thick layers of stone that now cradled him - Richard began the process of reinforcing the walls with additional layers of rock and debris pulled from the ground itself and further hardened by his mana. On the outside, the surface of the stalagmite would turn mushy and actively rearrange itself into a smoother shape and strengthening its protective properties by effectively forming a multi-layered cocoon around the earth mage that stood against fang, horns and claw to impressive effect. There was a screech like metal against metal and sparks flew as Cain tried with all of his might to break through and claim his prey but what Richard lacked in offensive magic he more than made up for with defensive spells and mana control.

As the fierce assault began to die down a tiny stalagmite would shoot up from the tiny stone fortress and dangling from its top would be a tied white shirt, signalling to everyone that Richard had conceded the match to Cain. Though the young geomancer made no immediate attempt to leave his fortress out of the realistic worry that Cain would pounce upon him and murder him in cold blood in spite of his surrender.

*That guy is seriously fucked up.*

Cain came to halt, letting his spells fade. He got to his feet, panting. Anger filled the boy. “You’re tryna hide from me?!” he spat. “I’ll show you. Lyca—“

The boy was rudely interrupted by an impact, sending him across the coliseum into the opposite wall. The impact rendered him unconscious. The source of the attack was none other than Rosanne Vermillion. “Hey, that’s nice of you!” she called out. “You’re safe to come out now, Mr. Earth.”

“The winner of this fight is the angry boy!” the Captain exclaimed. "On to the next fights!"

### Wesley vs Zela

Zela slowly stretched out her right arm as she approached the section of the arena that had been laid out for her match.

"Least I'm mostly recovered from the star..." Zela mumbled to herself as she observed her opponent.

The young kid was overall smaller than her, and didn't look particularly impressive in any regards. All she knew about his abilities was that he summoned some kind of water lizard, which he had used for both magical sections of the exam.

This guy's abilities were far less obvious than hers, but there wasn't much to do about that right now. Zela's magic always drew a lot of attention, after all, fire isn't particularly subtle.

She decided to address the guy, "Wesley is it?"

Wesley stood across from the girl, a fire mage if he recalled from her dazzling performance.

"Yup Wesley Umbra." He replied with quick nod of his head. "You're Zela right, nice job on the last round. I could feel the heat from where I was standing."

He extended his left arm outwards mana swirling around him as circles of magic formed around his arms and legs. "I hope you're as excited as I am for this." He stood opposed to her, awaiting the starting cry.

"A little bit." Zela grinned as she finished her arm stretches before her face turned more serious. "Though I'm going to make a suggestion for you. I'm not great at throttling my flames, so once you get a chance to show off some, surrender. Otherwise I can't promise that you'll come out in one piece."

Zela took her stance, flames billowing around her hands and feet like before, crackling in the still air of the Colosseum. She crouched slightly, right foot forward as she rested upon her left her right palm facing upwards in front of her as her left rested at her hip.

The whistle blew, singling the start of the match. Flames scorched out of Zela's upturned hand, forming a small core like before with the skeleton.

"Flame Magic: Star of Extinction!" She commanded as her body was engulfed in a torrent of flames, the fire feeding the sphere above her head through its rapid growth. It had almost instantly reached the size of a basketball, and continued to grow as it fed upon Zela's magical power.

The star maintained its position above Zela's head as she leapt forward, flames rushing from her feet as she sailed towards Wesley. The flames billowing from her only to be eaten by the growing star above still obscured her from sight, acting as a makeshift barrier even as she jumped up. Wesley would see the column of flames begin to rotate as the young mage spun into a heel kick aimed at the younger man's head. A trail of fire following in its wake.

Wesley cocked an eyebrow at her. "Well I hardly think your lack of control is a reason for me to surrender, if anything you sound too dangerous to be on a squad-based on that. But hey you do you." He called back as his opponent bent low, he didn't know what was coming but Wesley readied himself for it.

As the whistle went off Zela exploded, this was the same spell shed used in the third round. As she charged Wesley took a breathe and focused, both of his arms began to drip with blood. *"Knew this was going to sting."* He thought as he stretched his hands outwards. The magic circles around his arms flew out forming a larger one before him.

"Abijam come forth." He called as the massive beasts head formed from the layered circle roaring as it did. From within it came a rumbling as water began to gather in its mouth, aiming itself at the falling girl. But Wesley wasn't done, the ring on his finger began to vibrate, the only good thing the Umbra family have given him since then. He focused using the ring to bolster his mana control, it wasn't what it could be yet but this was a step forwards.

**"Mirage Arcana!"**

The blood flowed from his arms as Wesley spoke the first spell he'd created. Immediately two copies of Abijam's head appeared, one on either side of the original, both seemingly formed from mana. The three heads fired their beams in unison, mana and water overlapping as they clashed with the splendorous blaze of the falling star.

*Ugh, he uses water...* Zela groaned internally as she saw the power gurgle up the beast's throat.

The impromptu barrier of fire withered and buckled as the water hit it, the mana never being designed to repel an attack. Its only purpose was to feed the star above, Zela had just hijacked that function for a bit of intimidation to go along with her kick. But while it only held for a moment, that was all that Zela needed to react to this. An orb of fire began to form in each hand, with another pair forming behind her shoulders. Bringing them forward as the orbs began to combine, she cast her spell

"Flame Magic: Cre.." She began as the barrier failed, the beams of water crashing into the combining orbs of flame. The orbs held up under the beam for a moment, before containment was lost.

A large blast billowed forth between the two mages as fire and water annihilated each other. the water heated and boiled, superheated steam spreading across and blocking the sight of the floor of the arena. Zela allowed herself to be thrown backwards by the explosion, losing vision of Wesley as the steam obscured him.

Sliding back to kill her momentum, she ended up near where she had started the match. Vision would be virtually zero until the steam cleared, though she was aware just how much it would damage those who aren't used to the heat. Virtually the only visible thing through it right now would be the pale star hanging above her head, the flow of mana to it from her cut off for the moment. Though despite that it was still slowly growing. the light from it still cut through the steam, although it became fainter in the depths of the boiling water.

"Flame Reinforcement Magic: Ember Heart," Zela uttered as she incanted her spell from the second test. Flames billowed from her feet, crawling up her body until she was outlined via the fire and flames. She mentally commanded the star to stay put, running towards the side as she circled around where she last saw the other mage.

As she moved, she launched bolt after bolt of flames towards the centre of the arena, aiming to at least inconvenience the other mage as she waited for him to reveal his presence.

The steam erupted as the two attacks clashed, filling the arena with a thick soup of scalding steam. Wesleys victory was short lived by the searing steam rushing over him leaving burns on his arms and one on his cheek. "Gahhhgh!" He shrieked batting the steam away as he rolled backwards, attempting to move away from the steam. *"Should have seen that coming."* He mentally muttered.

The circles had retreated to his arms and he held them at the ready, scanning the thick steam he spotted two glowing shapes one hovering in the air and the other moving rapidly around the arena, making a wide berth around him. Wesley waited a moment, he was unsure what the glowing ball was but the moving shape was most likely Zela. Considering he could only see a glowing outline he assumed that she couldn't see him. A fact made evident by a couple blasts of flame that began to pepper the center of the arena, drawing closer to him as the shape moved.

It was a gambit but Wesley wanted a solid hit and he only had one shot before she knew his general location. Wesley carefully lay on the ground as the hail of fire drew closer. He assumed that she would eventually find him by seeing her fire impact a target higher than the ground. So Wesley risked his own skin and laid down. As the fire finally reached the area he was in as the bolts rained on his location, searing portions of his flesh as he bit into his lip, drawing blood in an attempt not to scream. With all luck Zela would not know she hit him due to the extremely low zone of impact. Wesely quickly stood as more fire began to rain down on other sections of the arena.

Zela drew closer and closer as Wesley prepared himself. "Once more." He whispered under his breath, "Mirage Arcana." One of Abijam's large claws emerged from the ring beside his right hand as magical copies of it appeared down the arena towards Zela, about five of them. He'd positioned himself so that even if she dodged the initial one, the slashing copies would hopefully get her. With nothing to close he slashed out, claws raking through steam at Zela.

Zela ran into the claws without even an idea that they were there. That being said, Ember Heart was more than just a spell that let her emit fire from her hands and feet. It was a variation on Mana Skin and the closest thing to a defensive spell that Zela had in her arsenal. The first two claws flared against the skin, flaying fire from the aura surrounding her, but failing to find purchase upon it. The third one she caught in time, seeing it flying through the mist towards her before it was roasted by the flames emitted from her hand. The last two, however, caught her from behind, laying open streaks of red across her back as blood welled from the wound. It was nowhere near enough to bring her down, however.

"That Hurts... all right, fuck this searching shit. Everything is going to burn." She announced with a hint of anger in her voice.

She turned towards the star as she splayed her arms outward.

"Flame Magic: RED RAIN!" She yelled out as her grimoire shown with an eerie red light.

Numerous bolts of fire emitted from her body, firing off in an arc in front of her in a chaotic display. Each one was twice as powerful as the bolts she had been firing, and there were nearly four dozen of them arcing across the field. Rock cracked and burned as they struck the ground, carpeting the area in explosions.

Then the star unleashed the exact same attack.

Four score bolts inundated the field with fire as Zela fired off her indiscriminate attack, caking the area between her and her star with the explosions, and giving those outside of the mist one hell of a light show.

"Yes!" Wesley mentally cheered, scoring a solid hit on Zela.

His cheer was short lived as the fire mage began to unleash another salvo. Wesley jerked back, repositioning his circles in front of him as Abijam's limbs sprouted forth, forming a makeshift shield. Most of the bolts blasted against it, however the fires contained, moving around the imperfect shield. Searing bits of his flesh and clothes. He'd gained a particularly nasty burn on his right leg.

"Fuck.." He swore under his breath The assault was not going to to stop and he needed to get away. Carefully repositioning one of the circles under him he activated it, Abijam's massive tail emerging and catapulting him into the air and away from Zela. He turned in the air he noticed a couple fire bolts flying at him from the other direction narrowly singing one of his feet off entirely. *"So that's the glow huh."* He quickly moved the circles again, claws reaching from the circles on his back to break his fall. He touched down rolling across the ground on the far side of the arena.

"I need more armor." He sighed under his breath. This was the final round he might as well go all out. Ever since that fight with Skar he'd been practicing it, now was definetly the time to bust it out. Wesley steadied his breath as magic surged in his body the circles around him vanished and a low hum could be heard in his head. Blood began to drip from his entire body, he had to over-channel to make up for his lack of control.

"Now is the time, come forth oh beast of the shadowy depths. One body, one mind, one being. Soul Summoning: Abijam."

The mana around him surged, coating his being in an expanding bright blue aura that came as quick as it went. The surging mana departed to reveal a vastly changed Wesley. It was different from before, from his fight with Skar. Teal sales plated his entire lower half, giving off a slight shimmer. A cloak that looked to be made of cloth coated his waist, tied with a belt made of scaled leather. The teal scales continued up his body making pauldrons and gauntlets for him. His hair was now long an blue, falling to the small of his back. within his right hand he gripped a blade that seemed to be forged of scales, tooth, and bone though it looked quite a lot like a standard broadsword aside from the material.

"We did it.." He let out a sigh of relief and for a moment all was well, then the pain shot through his body. Soul Summoning without proper control came with a price, he could pour all the extra mana he wanted to maintain it in, but it still hurt like a bitch. "No, I've got this..ugh." Wesley bit his lip, pushing through the pain as he stared on with his now enhanced eyes. The murky depths of the ocean were a hard place to hunt, being able to spot something in the shadows was everything. Sadly this fog was not shadows, but Wesley harboured a guess that Zela was probably near the same spot based on a very faint outline that seemed to flicker.

**"Oceanic Blade: Waterspout"**

He cried as he slammed his blade into the ground, dispersing a massive amount of water below the ground. It dove deep, travelling under the arena to the spot he'd aimed at, right where that flicker was. The ground erupted below where he assumed Zela to be, water erupting upwards in a powerful torrent, passing above the fog. A blade from the depths driven to light the ocean roared along with Wesley.

"There!" Zela almost growled at the blue flash.

She didn't even hesitate as her grimoire flipped back a page. She wasn't going to give Wesley time to move through the steam, not anymore.

Crimson flames boiled from her hands as Zela poured extra magical power into her next spell. Four orbs of flame formed once more, two in her palms, two floating behind her shoulders. These orbs grew and grew until each was around the size of a cantaloupe, burning infernos of a cantaloupe.

Zela brought her hands forwards, the orbs feeding into each other as the merged into one single spectacular blaze. *The little runt is going to be hurting after this one,* she thought to herself as she let her mana run wild. The burning smell returned, the first signs of its cause showing from under the clothes that she wore. The skin could be seen blistering under the cuffs of her jacket, slowly spreading across the back of her hand as she pumped power into the spell.

"CREMATION CANNON!" She yelled as she let loose the orb of flames. The side facing where she had seen that blue flash buckled and burst, unleashing a river of flames nearly thirty feet wide and twenty tall to screech across the arena. The force of the passage of the flames drew the steam towards it only to blow it away. Those watching the fight would finally be able to see the ground of the arena then as the river of fire split the fog away to the edges. Zela could finally see Wesley clearly, seeing his modified garb.

The rumble from beneath her feet didn't give her time to comprehend it. The water from his attack burst through the ground directly beneath her. With her mana skin weakened, Zela had the wind knocked out of her as the blast battered first her lower torso, then punched straight up to her gut. The fire mage was launched well into the air by the force of the spout. Though even as she was being launched, her hand moved towards the star, which silent rotated around the arena. Not taking any offensive actions whatsoever, it hung silent behind Wesley as the wave of fire threatened to wash over him.

Welsey had trained in this form for quite a bit, though in short bursts due to the wounds it gave him. The wave of fire, though impressive, was not worth fighting head on. He needed to play smart here. Water swirled around him, forming a shield of sorts as he gathered mana below him. His legs contracted and pushed, shooting him nearly 40 feet into the air with a powerful leap. The raw strength of a beast packed into a condensed form was beyond impressive. The wave of fire had caught his left foot on the leap, but the combined force of his momentum and the water that swirled around him had protected him from harm. It was truly impressive though, searing the very ground and even blasting away the steam that had once filled the arena.

"Gotta admit those flames are hot and I'm covered in water. Stellar magic you got there Zela." Wesley grinned at her, Gathering mana in his blade. It began to shimmer bright blue as the water swirled around it. He was falling down towards her fast, the rapid descent aided by the water the swirling around him. The sword began to grow as water shaped the blade further and further. He flipped his grip. now driving the sword downwards towards Zela as he fell. This was going to hurt, a lot. But he needed to put his all into this attack, now was the time. The water around him began to turn red, blood beginning to seep from his skin as he began to channel even more mana. His aching muscles and bones screaming within his mind but Wesley pushed onwards.

**"Mirage Arcana: Fangs of the Abyss"**

He roared as the sword, surrounded by raging torrents grew further as he pumped his mana into it. However, it was now supplemented by seven other swords of mana, swirling with power as they all fell towards Zela. The water around Wesley began to turn a deeper Crimson as his final attack came crashing down.

Zela grunted in annoyance as Wesley leapt her river of fire. But hey, that's what the star was for. A simple motion sent the star racing across the field, driving the sphere of fire right into the river Wesley had avoided. The river of flame seemed to disintegrate, flowing into the sphere as it grew and grew. Her Star of Extinction was a support spell, not an offensive one like a majority of her magics. It had three functions that she generally used it for, though she had gotten creative with it twice so far this exam. Beyond its natural ability to absorb ambient mana in the area to slowly grow, its primary function is that any spell Zela could cast from her own body she could like-wise cast from the star, allowing her to catch opponents off guard when her magic came from a different direction. Its second one allowed her to recoup some of her spell costs by consuming the star. The last was that she could use it as a catalyst to empower one of her other spells. Like she was about to do.

As she twisted in the air to face the waterboy above her, she beckoned her star to return. Spanning nearly nine feet in diameter after consuming her Cremation Cannon, the star streaked across the sky as it impacted her left hand, shuddering her body. The star deformed, flowing upon her left arm even as Zela drug up even more of her dwindling reserves to feed the magic she was casting.

"You're not bad for a water mage, most would have evaporated by now," She responded to the young above her, only her pride not allowing her to give further praise.

Zela's arm began to blacken as the heat tore away at her flesh. To put it simply, she had too much magic power for her body to handle. Even her mother's magic could do only so much to reduce the disastrous effects on her body. As the flames billowed down her arm and spread about behind her as if she was to fall through a halo of a burning sky, even her ostensibly fireproof clothing began to smoulder and ignite.

The flames concentrated and turned from red to yellow, to approaching even blue and white as her grimoire turned to its very last page. This was the last spell Zela developed in her six months of non-stop training. Her trump card.

"Flame Magic: Nuclear Punch!" She commanded out through the pain as she brought her fist forward, bringing a hurricane of flames out to meet the descending torrent of water. The flames upon her fist surged forward, the resulting clash of fire and water once again obscuring the pair from sight, before the steam blew away by the force of the impact, only to be created as the opposing elements annihilated each other again. It was only a matter of time before one of the two techniques broke, Zela was now just betting that Wesley's would break first.

The swords clashed against the pure white fire crashed against the torrential rain. By all means fire should have been extinguished by water. But Zela's fire burned strong, the intense heat causing Wesley to sweat. He knew it though, for her fire to match water, her magic was stronger than his. He grinned at her as slowly his constant over-channeling took its toll. The seven swords of mana began to flicker, cracks crawling up them as the mana that held them together began to falter. Shattering one by one in a melodic tragedy as Wesley smiled on. The water sword he held was swirling wildly still but it was now more red than blue, he'd been bleeding an awful lot.

The sword began to slowly evaporate, a bloody mist floating into the sky as the surging water began to slow. "This was fun, thanks." Was all Wesley managed to get out before the surging inferno impacted his body. Though they had struggled for some time it was still extremely strong. His last action was to move his scaled arms to catch the impact, preventing it from directly touching his body. The fire still washed over him searing a good amount of his body but at least he could weaken the impact a bit. Wesley went flying, soaring through the sky until his untimely descent. He fell like a comet, trails of smoke still billowing off him from the impact. He slammed into the ground, denting it from the impact. Then in another flash of blue his transformation receded. Thankfully due to their combined form he had not taken the brunt of the fire directly to his true body, still burn marks coated his skin and his clothes were mostly burned. Blood leaked from his mouth and eyes as well as him limbs. With his last bit of movement Wesley reached his hand out, slamming it down due to lack of bodily control. With great effort he tapped it once more, signifying his admittance of defeat. With that Wesley Umbra passed out from fatigue, a slight smile on his face. He'd done his best.

After the clash concluded, Zakai stood to his feet to lock his sights onto the fallen Wesley. Fire beating the element it had been naturally weak to, was nothing he'd never seen before. He'd seen it plenty of times during his short time as a Senior Magic Knight, but double that during the time of war. But right now.. he just couldn't wrap his head around it. Honestly, it caught him by surprise.

*"This year's batch of examinees are wonderful."* His thoughts began, eyes slowly drifting to Zela. *"She's strong, but she lacks in proper Magic Contr-"* Zakai cut his own thoughts short, remembering that Wesley had been in critical condition.

"The winner of this battle is the **Unruly** Zela! Medical personnel, make your way to the battlefield swiftly to provide aid to the young Wesley! Good work on both of your parts, let the next battle commence shortly!"

"Heh... I won." Zela groaned from the crater she had formed upon impact with the ground. Despite overpowering Wesley's water magic, the clash had pushed her towards the earth at a pretty significant speed. Her body ached between the burns, the slash marks across her back, and the impact, but she was intact enough.

Zela slowly pulled herself out of the crater with her good arm, before walking over towards Wesley.

"You did good, kid."

Then she left the Arena.

### Beatrix vs Piper

The last stage. As she stepped forward for her match, Trix wondered if she had done enough. Should she have tried soloing a skeleton instead of teaming up? Maybe her calculations could have been a bit better on the platform test. She winced while remembering the close call on her first jump. She was still of the mind that the exam was difficult because it looked so simple; fill out a written exam, cross from platform to platform without being burned by lava, break a bone on a skeleton, and defeat a fellow aspiring MK in battle. But it felt like there was more there; a focus on "how you did it" instead of just "doing it". Style, pomp, finesse, focus, intention, execution, whatever.

Trix sighed; maybe she was overthinking it. In a bid for focus, she sized up the person she was set to battle. Relatively tall, willowy, and with bright green-blue hair, the figure was definitely unique. If her memory served well, she was one of the soloists. What had she used though.....Beatrix racked her brain before settling on the flower in the girl's hand.

"Before we start, what's your name?" Trix asked, unstrapping her weapon. It gleamed in the sunlight, honed and ready as she awaited the young woman's answer.

Piper was on the other hand of things. She wasn't feeling confident but she was feeling comfortable. She had did what she thought she could do on all sides of the exam, even if that meant not doing what was intended. There wasn't a smile on her face anymore, however, as she spent her time frowning and shaking on the spot. As she stepped forward she couldn't help but shake again.

"Name's Piper Wh-whatever," she stuttered and extended a hand out.

"Beatrix," she hesitated for a second, unsure of whether she wanted to air out that last name. She then decided that she didn't care. "Beatrix Roselei-Vermillion. Nice to meet you Piper." Trix would clasp Piper's hand before shaking it. She'd then move to her side, weapon drawn as her mana began to simmer in anticipation.

"Let's do this."

"Good luck," she called as she too backed up, the name unfading her. She let out another shaky gasp before holding nothing back. Piper had no weapon on hand so instead she was relaying on her speed and magic. Clasping her hands together she calmed herself down a little and then the fight would begin.

Her sweaty palms returned to the side of her dress on which she sighed. She loved this dress. With a bit lip the sound began. It was a sudden and deafeningly loud sound for something so simple. The more Piper pulled and tugged at her dress, the more desperate the sound was. It didn't take long but it felt painfully too long for her, almost an entire minute too long, but mere seconds had passed. The leftovers of the skirt laid softly on the ground and underneath shorts kept Piper covered, through she already felt her face going beet red.

"It's for the better... Focus!" She commanded herself, her voice lost its shake as she found herself.

The ground before Piper shook and she squinted one of her eyes in effort. She wanted to do well by harming Beatrix outright wasn't her style. A large stem erupted up and curled in front of Piper before a large blue flower bloomed. She picked it up, in no real rush before lifting the flower head to her mouth and downing the tiny dew droplets into her mouth. Piper whispered an apology to the flower before dropping it. The effects wouldn't be instant and that annoyed her. Beatrix seemed ready but Piper knew if she waited it out, she would be too.

"Good luck."

The woman blinked at the dress tearing, before nodding to herself. Greater mobility; made sense. She then watched the flower blooming with wary eyes. Shifting her weapon horizontally, Trix began focusing her mana, drawing upon her affinity. Her goal was to end this quickly; especially after seeing the flower emerge from the ground.

"**Amplification: Physical Gratuity**." Once again, strength built in her arms and legs, but this time, instead of jumping, Trix took off across the ground. She closed the distance between them in a blur, aiming a blunt force blow to Piper's right side with her sword.

Most people in the exam would be scouting out their future allies, rivals and even enemies during the entire exam. Most. Piper wasn't one of those people and had no idea when Beatrix appeared by her side what even happened. She scrapped to the side and let out a small gasp of pain.

Hope was still on Piper's side though. She clenched her fist and with a small cry she charged forward, fists blazing. Just a bit longer and the flower would take effect but until then she had no choice, in her mind at least, but she give Beatrix a fist fight. She launched a punch on her left side, praying for Beatrix to not move at that speed again.

A prayer that seemed unanswered for the time being, though Trix couldn't help but admire the young woman's gusto. As Piper charged forward, fists aiming for Trixie's left side, Trix moved in a blur again, maintaining her pace as she moved to face Piper's unprotected back. On this attempt, however, Trixie concentrated more of the spell in her arms, pulling the hefty sword around with a mighty heave. She intended to make use of its size and the added strength to "swing for the fences" so to speak.

It was free hits. Piper stumbled forward, this time nearly falling on the ground completely. "Ow ow owie!" She vovaltized her pain before turning round. She hadn't even seen Beatrix move and without the hit she was likely going to punch air. Luckily the time had came.

It started from the chest. A light blue that matched the flower she consumed started to shine through her veins and travelled through her body at fast speeds, though maybe it was slower than Piper thought seeing Beatrix speed. Wherever there was skin, her veins became visible in a light blue glow. It looked both intriguing and terrfying at the same time, no many want to see the veins of another. With this she was stronger. By consuming the blue flower, Piper had bought herself time. Her defence as a whole had increased, her skin tighten and she was finally able to take on Beatrix.

Piper glanced at herself up and down before looking at Beatrix with warm eyes. "We are even now, let's entertain them!" She chirped despite feeling quite some pain her back.

Beatrix grinned, feeling adrenaline running through her veins as she saw the transformation take place. It was fascinating, if a bit spooky looking; nonetheless, she could sense the difference.

"I wouldn't have it any other way." Beatrix held her sword horizontally, eyes closing. The ground underneath her feet cracked as mana worked its way from herself to her weapon, the entity glowing as her mana settled within its confines. She could hear the blade hum in welcome, a reassuring weight in her hands.

Her mind flashed back to the day she asked her aunt about the package given to her. *"Of course I made something for your big day. It'll fit like a glove, and you'll wonder how you ever lived without it." a cocky grin followed.*

Her eyes opened once more, wind blowing as she shot forward in a line drive. Round Two.

Piper crossed her arms as she grounded her feet. Piper considered herself a strong user of magic but the mana that seemed to crackle from Beatrix was something else. For a second she didn't move, simply blinking in almost awe. This was the people in the exam, the people diving towards their calling in life, she understood it now.

With her new body of sorts the blade was no longer as painful, though with Beatrix strength and magic mixed in it wasn't nearly as effective as the majority of the time Piper had used this form. She felt she had no choice but to drag this fight out a little and hold the defensive side of things for a bit. This made Piper chuffed. She planned something. She gave herself an imaginary pat on the back for this before focusing on the battle ahead.

Beatrix would bounce back after a few blows, noting the defense buff triggered by Piper's change. She appeared impressed by it, changing tactics in kind. She would gather her sword next to her, positioning it laterally as she stared down her opponent over the edge of her blade. A grimoire fluttered to life next to her, pages flipping until settling. "**Amplification: Breakthrough**." The mana gathered in the sword would form a perfect overlay of the weapon, sharpening it to an unholy point as her gaze narrowed.

Then she executed. A small boom was heard as she left her standing place, unleashing her attempted offensive.

"A grimoire!" Piper shouted before exploding into a shriek. She huffed on the spot, not quite able to see in the dust but she could feel it. Whatever Beatrix had done it had cut into her defence and that scared her. She winced and breathed heavily, trying to avoid screaming or crying as the pain reached her.

When the dust cleared off Piper was on her knees, smiling. "You are strong Beatrix. Thank you for this lesson." She stated with honest happiness over her own defeat. Going on was a suicide mission she wasn't willing to take. With her combined speed and strength, she knew she had no chance yet she was still smiling through it all. "I concede, I hope you pass..."

She hadn't expected the defense to break like it did. Trix managed to pull back just enough, to avoid delivering a lethal blow. Even still, she could sense the damage her attack caused wasn't to be taken lightly.

Beatrix extended a hand to the downed figure. The mana in her blade receded, returning the sword to its normal state. Trix stuck it in the ground, before extending a hand, intent on helping Piper stand. "And you are skilled; don't ever let anyone tell you otherwise. Believe in your potential and bring it to fruition. Promise me you'll do that and I'll promise to help you hone them."

Piper at first thought the girl was only teasing but as she took her hand she knew it was geniune. "T-thanks! My family said I had a knack so here I am," she blurted out before moving over to her torn dress. She gripped a part with a teeth and ripped it into a small thin piece of fabric before tying it around her injury. It was deep but certainly something she could get over with. "Your magic is really cool and you already have a grimoire. You mustve trained tirelessly for this day." Piper said, finishing her knot.

"Your family is right," Trix commented, smiling slightly, "I ended up taking the exams a year later than I intended; my parents didn't want me to go into a 'dangerous line of work' and did their damnedest to make me consider something else. But here we are."

Her concern deepened, however, as she noticed the deep puncture wound she left on Piper. A bit of blood seeped onto the cloth as it was knotted securely. "Thanks...are you sure you'll be alright? I can try healing it a bit," she offered.

Piper shook her head instantly. "I can create another flower later if need be, I just don't like to force unnatural healing on my body. If I was fast enough I would've been fine..." the last part she seemed to mumble more to herself than to Beatrix.

Beatrix conceded, sensing a familiar frustration in Piper. "Fair enough. Now we wait for the others to finish I guess." She sat down. "Do you come from a big family?"

Piper sat down beside her, happy to have gained a new friend in the mix. At least she already considered Beatrix to be of one. She was simple like that. "You could call it big but I think huge would be a better definition," she joked. "I am the 3rd oldest but I have quite a lot of younger siblings!"

Beatrix paused. "Huge? Third oldest? How many are we talking here? Ten? Twenty?" she asked, her expression incredulous. She couldn't help but be a little envious of Piper's big family; having a couple of siblings would have been nice. "You must have a home full of noise and laughter."

Piper avoided the question on how many, she always felt a bit awkward seeing as some people in the village had called her family "rabbits". With a laugh though she couldn't help tease Beatrix for her comment. "Noise is for sure something I heard but not sure about the laughter. Chaos is a better explanation if anything! I am assuming your household was smaller?"

Beatrix noted the hesitation, but didn't push Piper on it. She cracked a smile. "Much smaller actually. I'm an only child though I wish I had a couple siblings. I know we'd annoy the hell out of each other, but it would be nice to have some relatively close in age nearby. Oh well," she responded.

Sapphira had been watching the exams in silence for a large majority of their time there. She watched as Piper and Beatrix fought, despite the fact that one forfeited and the other won by technicality she was still interested in the two girls, their magics piqued her interest, to say the least. Potential would lie within the two girls that stood on the field before her and if Sapphira played her cards right, she could be the one to bring it out. "I'll keep my eyes on those two." The regal woman said under her breath as she turned her eyes to the other matches

### Haruhi vs Tiana

A whistling sound could be heard throughout the arena as Tiana stepped into the place where the last phase of the Magic Knights Exam would take place. This was Tiana's way of calming her nerves. Yes, the girl was fearless, and she had no trouble showing that to anyone and everyone but knowing that potent figures such as the Magic Knight Captains, Guthrie and more importantly, her own father, she couldn't help but feel slightly anxious.

"*This is my chance, I'll prove myself here!*" she thought to herself, her facial expression hardening momentarily as a consequence. Her grimoire laid comfortably on her right hand, and with a flick of her wrist, she opened the book, her mana beginning to emanate from it. As she gazed at her opponent, her expression softened. "No hard feelings, curly. Give it your all, alright?" she said loudly, a smile on her face.

Haruhi's own grimoire laid perfectly still and opened while suspended in the air in front of her. She looked to her opponent. This, Tiana seemed like a formidable foe judging by first impressions. She stood tall and ready for combat, and that alone was enough to make Haruhi anxious. When the lady spoke to her, she was temporarily snapped out of her concerns. "Um... I will, and... None taken?" She replied, confused as to what she would have "hard feelings" about. That smile didn't help her worries either. Smiles indicated confidence, and she did not feel up to par with that.

All the same, Haruhi knew that she could no be allowed to fail this, lest her family be proven right about her. Even if she cannot win, she should at least give them a hell of a show. She struck a stance, beginning her chant. "Kings both new and old shall come to aid, with hope and justice I commit my raid. Darkness quelled by royal bright, thou shalt dance through the blackest night!" Haruhi shouted as her magic surged through her body, before saying: "Here I come!" She yelled before dashing at blistering speeds towards Tiana.

It would be a lie to say that the newest discovery of the Kiras wasn't invading her mind, time and time again as she walked onto the stage, but once Haruhi stood in front of her, replying to her question, Tiana snapped back into reality, she would worry about that later, right now she had one thing to focus on and only that.

**"Win"**

Her sister's words echoed in her mind time and time again, and it motivated her...strangely. They weren't related, so why did she feel like she had to win? Of course, it was a bond, a bond they had inadvertently built over the years. "Goddammit Lea." she grinned, as Haruhi began her chant, something that Tiana took note of as her magic itself began to take form. She thrust her right hand forward, causing a needle to appear next to her side, with a flick of her finger, it flew towards Haruhi at grand speeds as she chanted. However this attack went right through her body, something that surprised Tiana slightly, although her neutral expression would state the opposite. At this point, the girl was approaching Tiana directly at immense speeds like a bucking bull.

Tiana did the only thing she could think of, she ran right into her. Even without magic, her speed was still impressive. As she ran, she amassed her mana on a single spot before solidifying itself into once more, a needle. It formed itself behind her, and due to this, it would be hard for those in front to notice it. When their distance was shortened, Tiana instead of ramming into her, or well "phasing" as her previous attempt had demonstrated, she sidestepped to her left with graceful motions, revealing the red sparkling needle behind her. **"Useless North!"** she proclaimed, at this range it would be difficult to avoid the attack aimed at point-blank range. Meanwhile Tiana was prepared for what followed, she wouldn't allow the girl to chant again, not at this range.

Haruhi's dash failed at its original intent. However, not all was lost. Her opponent had made a grave mistake by running towards her, shortening the distance between them. By doing so, Haruhi still had plenty of distance to move in, so rather than stopping when Tiana sidestepped her, she kept on flying forward until there was a substantial distance between them once more. However, as she did so, she noticed the magical needle that now stood before her. With just enough time to react to it, she swept to the side, trying to avoid it. She partially succeded. The needle flew past her, yet piercing a slight scratch wound to her left cheek. She hissed at the stinging wound, but she didn't mind too much. She got what she wanted: Distance. She would need that for her chants.

Spinning on the spot once she exited her spell, she immediately went on to another spell. "Kings both new and old shall come to aid, with hope and justice I commit my raid. Hatred quenched by righteous zeal, your great majesty, be now revealed!" She shouted as a great golden magical rod took form in her hands. Haruhi then began running up towards Tiana, ready to smash her with her newly conjured rod.

Tiana pivoted on her left foot, as the needle barely made contact with Haruhi. Before she could react, the girl had managed to open up the distance between them once more. From just one exchange, Tiana could tell that she was a formidable opponent. Yes, as they fought, she realized that the worried girl that had introduced herself to her was more than meets the eye. There was a certain feeling of determination, tenacity, and it would be nothing short of disrespectful of Tiana didn’t respond accordingly.

Rather than have Useless North stop in her initial attack, Tiana swept her left arm to the side, as her right one held a needle, akin to the ones she had summoned at the start of the match. In response to her command, Useless North flew at Haruhi at breakneck speeds aimed between her chest and right shoulder, the mana emanating from it, while not as strong as it was when it first hit Haruhi, would still be enough to cause damage if left unchecked.

As the needle flew towards her, Tiana also made her move. Needle in her right arm, she ran towards Haruhi once more. She noticed the golden rod of glowing energy that the girl had summoned. Since the girl was running towards her, it made shortening the distance much easier for Tiana. While Useless North would attack from the right, Tiana would attack the area between her left shoulder and chest, aiming a precise, and speedy thrust at the girl. While this mana-less attack lacked power, it made up in other areas. Were she to dodge the first one, she would continue with a flourish of thrusts.

Haruhi was far more able to react to her surroundings now that she was not flying at what felt like the speed of sound. To her right she noticed the needle in her peripheral field of view. Add to the fact that Tiana was charging straight towards her as well with a needle in her hand, Haruhi had to act quickly to save hherself further harm.

She halted herself in her charge and pointed the rod towards the needle flying towards her right, to which she acted by extending the length of the rod to meet tthe needle halfway and block its approach, knocking it away and shattering the thing. She then proceeded to swing it in an arc from the right to the left, trying to slam Tiana to the ground with sheer strength and power of the rod. While the rod itself wouldn't inflict nearly its full potency due to a similarly alligned moral compass, it would still add some slight power to the blow, and would ultiamtely be compared to being struck by a solid rock swung by her natural physical strength.

Her determination shone through as Haruhi valiantly smashed Useless North into pieces, as it hit the floor, disintegrating into raw mana particles until nothing remained. However, Tiana’s previous attack had achieved its purpose, between having to destroy the needle and defending against Tiana’s own attempt at piercing Haruhi in one swoop motion would be extremely difficult, and thus, there was a window, even if it was short, an opening between Haruhi’s first swing which destroyed Useless North and her attempt at smashing Tiana into the ground with her staff.

And of course, Tiana took advantage of this, even if it was dangerous, it was a risk she had to take. The second Useless North was batted away, Tiana put her most used spell, and the only one she had shown in the previous rounds, into place, the ground beneath Haruhi emanated mana until it quickly turned into a magic circle akin to a compass. It was probable the girl wouldn’t notice, as her full focus was on slamming Tiana down. Meanwhile, Tiana continued her assault from before, the needle light in her thrusting hand as it continued its motion, which was noticeably faster than her opponent’s swing. As her arm inched forward, so did her body, allowing her to narrowly move past Haruhi and her weapon, however she did feel as the rod grazed her lower body, causing her to stumble and almost fall into the ground as the distance between them widened. Even though she couldn’t confirm it, she could’ve sworn her needle made contact with Haruhi.

**“Compass Rose!!!”** She proclaimed, the magic circle Tiana had formed below them, glowing. The spell would launch Haruhi upwards and leave her in a comprisable position. As she stood up, Tiana would summon a large quantity of small needles, that all converged to Haruhi’s location were she to keep falling, all aiming to skewer until she would be unable to continue the fight. Tiana grunted silently, as a a moderate pain rose on her right leg, even if just barely, Haruhi’s rod had connected. However once again, this was the risk she had to take.

Haruhi felt the point of the needle pierce her side, but was luckily intercepted by her rib and the fact that the grazing slam forced Tiana to the side. Haruhi was then flung high into the air as Tiana unleashed her Compass Rose, the spell having gone unnoticed by the young witch. However, she was not about to be outdone here. She began chanting once more while being airborne. "I call the righteousness of heart and soul, to see my foe as cindered coals. Fighting the evils who shan't be woken, I call those who can't be broken. From blackest night to darkest caverns, let me call thee starry heavens. The heavens to judge you right, leave and rid yourself from royal sight!" She cried out at an incredible pace. As the chant came to an end, dozens upon dozens of phantoms sprung out from the ground and soared up towards Haruhi. Three of them caught her midair and kept her sustained up there. Meanwhile, the rest of them soared forward and grabbed hold of all the needles and then proceeded to fly towards Tiana to drain and slash at her.

Tiana watched as her miniature needles were miraculously caught by what seemed to be…spirits? Phantoms rose from the ground, formed from what Tiana could only infer was Haruhi’s magical powers and at a blitzing pace they headed towards Haruhi, prioritizing her safety, while others; the majority, blitzed towards Tiana with the intent of finishing her off. As they approached, with every inch, Tiana could feel an odd sensation growing stronger, a terrifying chill down her spine, warning her that whatever spell Haruhi had casted, would not be easy to deal with.

Her eyes flickered around the stadium, searching for something, an answer, a path, that would allow her to formulate a plan. Any advantage she could probably gain however, was met with an approaching phantom, closing down her every option. As her eyes searched for an answer, she unintentionally caught a glimpse of her father, Alexander Kira, and that one, quick peek, was enough to set Tiana’s plan into motion.

"There will be times where you will stand before a mountain feel like the heavens are halting you themselves. But fear not. What matters is not what you're born with. It's not what is given to you. But what you take for yourself. Just as I made you my daughter and you've done nothing but make me proud, it is up to you to make the power within you yours and press forward. Become the water which forms a canyon!"

A young Tiana nodded at her father’s words, her mouth open and her eyes widened in shock. She curled her palms into fists, and her eyes shone with determination. From that moment on she would form her own road to travel, one where she would utilize what she was given to its full potential.

“Yes Father!”

Taking a deep breath as the phantoms closed her down, a needle manifested itself in Tiana’s hand. Its light weight felt natural in Tiana’s right hand as she held it firmly, charging the sharp weapon with her mana. She bent her knees slightly, feeling the pain of Haruhi’s strike as she did so. She was bracing herself, for what she was about to do would not be easy, no it would be a treacherous path, an obstacle, that she was determined to overcome.

With surprisingly high speed, Tiana sped off to her right, aiming to diverge or at least confuse the phantoms that all jumbled and amassed to strike at her like wolves competing over a single pray. The distance that she had created between her and the phantoms was short-lived however, as she was met with an oncoming slash from one of the phantoms. Reflexively, she shifted to her left, dodging the attack before piercing through the spirit’s would be heart. Of course, this was only the beginning.

Another phantom followed, and then another, and with each creature that attempted to hit her, Tiana narrowly dodged one way or another and countered, gracefully maneuvering around them like a seasoned fencer. With every phantom she got rid of, another would take its place and it would become increasingly more difficult for the girl to dodge. The sensation she had felt before turned more intense by the second, and so did phantoms, as they worked together to finish her off.

Now surrounding her, while a phantom attacked Tiana from the front, she felt as another slash approached her flank. Almost reflexively, she parried the one that attacked her side, whilst narrowly evading the frontal slash. She felt as blood spurted from her cheek, the slash grazing it. It ached, but Tiana didn’t feel it as she was consumed by her desire to continue fighting. However, the onslaught followed, another slash aimed at her back, one that she would be unable to dodge. It came inches from making contact, were it to hit, it would be over, Tiana would be gobbled by the phantoms; metaphorically speaking.

**“Willful Compass!”** She proclaimed, and at the last possible second, a compass manifested itself, covering her behind as the slash returned to its original source, completely obliterating the phantom. Tiana had gained an edge, and she’d be damned if she didn’t take advantage. Regaining her ground, Tiana, as if through one single, continuing motion, damaged spectre after spectre, the Compass adjusting itself every time to cover her blind spot as they worked in impressive conjunction to perform an elegant showing that would, without a doubt, leave the crowd amazed.

By now, she had eliminated most of the ghastly beings, and although her movements became gradually sluggish and her mana reserves diminished, she could feel as the odd sensation from before had almost disappeared. Deciding that it was time, to take the offensive, Tiana utilized Compass Rose to take to the air. She used the spell to move back and forth, every time she casted the the compass-like magic circle, she gained more momentum and speed than previously. It wasn’t long until Tiana was no more than a blur moving across the stage at terrifying speeds like a pinball.

One of the remaining phantoms shattered into nothingness, then another, and another, every time one of them was destroyed, a red blur followed. She then headed towards Haruhi at a pace where she was unperceivable by the naked eye. One by one, she shattered the phantoms that held her in midair, until like a tower without foundations, she had nothing else to support her.

Determined, with a mask void of emotion, Tiana used Compass Rose to quickly cover the ground or well, air that separated her from her opponent, as Haruhi fell, the flicker that was Tiana approached her, calculating where she would be perfectly to encounter the aspiring Magic Knight. With a needle charged with her mana, and enough momentum to make her a literal, human bullet, she rushed towards Haruhi, with every intention of piercing through her, although it was unlikely that the needle would hit any of her vitals, luckily.

The phantoms were remoforming almost as quickly as they were shattered, despite leaving Haruhi shook from the sight and expreience. However, even magically, ordinary physical attacks are not nearly sufficient to wipe them out just like that. The around forty phantoms flew right back towards Tiana, chasing her. This was a great help for Haruhi. As the ghosts were not quite fast enough to catch up to her, they stilled allowed her to predict and see her movements by delay. Haruhi was magically dry now, and the phantoms were really paying their due. As Tiana came bolting straight towards Haruhi, she extended her rod forward, meaning to intercept her movements, knocking her out of course and then send her phantoms to continue their assault. Haruhi had been worried at first, but now she was starting to feel confident again. If this succeeded, she might manage to deliver a more potent blow with what little she had left. The phantoms and her now slightly flickmering rod was all she had to win with.

Even if the phantoms reformed as quickly as they had been defeated, and attempted to follow Tiana, the speed she had amassed would not allow them to reach her. She didn’t need to fight them, all she needed was an opening, one that would allow her to deal with the source, Haruhi. As she closed down on the girl with terrifying velocity, and her needle in her extended right arm, she would see as Haruhi braced herself to swing her rod at Tiana.

She couldn’t stop. No. She wouldn’t stop. Half-assing her decisions, especially at this moment could spell defeat for her. As Haruhi extended her rod forward, with the aim of sending Tiana to face the knights, Tiana instead of trying to dodge the attack, continued to head straight on, right towards Haruhi. It was only when she was inches from her, that her counter took place. Willful Compass had been active from the second Tiana casted the spell against the phantoms, and the small compass served its purpose, one more time. Instead of hitting Tiana, the rod hit her compass, that once again, protected her, returning the attack at that close range. Hopefully, it would damage Haruhi or at least disorient the girl for even the smallest of seconds, enough for Tiana's needle to pierce through Haruhi, and end the match.

The rod shattered and broke in her hands, flickering away into nothingness, having spent its last with that failed final blow. She staggered, her hands aching form having held the rod as it made impact and broke, scratching minimalistic wounds on her hands. Meanwhile, the three phantoms which had caught Haruhi when she had been flung into the air now soared in front of her, aiming for nothing more than to halt her assault. Haruhi saw no point in trying ot run away or escape, her sheer velocity would not allow for that in any sort of way. Every instinct in her told her to run away as fast as her legs could carry her, but she elected to remain. She would not give a bad impression to the judges. This was to be her future, all her hopes and dreams relied on her making a good performance. And so far? She felt ever so useless. She needed to be better. Should the three ghosts manage to block her fast attack she was ready to deliver a strong punch with her right hook. It wouldn't be likely to knock her out, but maybe make her stagger long enough for her phantoms to catch up. She would not give up, she would not relent, but whether that was her own heart speaking or the influence of her deity, she knew not.

At the last possible second, the phantoms that held Haruhi reformed, all three of them with the intent of stopping the red blur that was Tiana. Her legs ached in pain, her hands were surely calloused and her mana reserves were low, yet she continued flying through the air. Charging every last bit of her mana in the needle, to the point where it gained an appearance akin to Useless North, this combined with the large quantities of momentum she had gained previously made her nigh unstoppable.

As the Phantoms converged upon Tiana, she continued without hesitation. Positioning Willful Compass so that it covered her blind spot, and possibly one of the phantoms, her needle struggled against the other two, shaking tremulously, until it pierced between the two knights, and although it slowed down her speed considerably, her trajectory, and objective was still the same. She blasted towards Haruhi like a rocket with her needle carrying every last drop of her mana, and even if her punch managed to hit her, she would be unable to shield against the needle at such a close range.

### Arissa vs Lea

Lea stepped forward onto the designated arena; each step as calculative and regal as one expected of a royal. Every living moment in this world, she had spent devoting herself to perfecting everything asked of her. It was her duty to do so. If she was told to stand a certain way, with a certain posture, Lea spent hours upon hours ensuring that it was habit. Though, as much as it was her duty, there was still something that Lea loved more than anything: swordsmanship. Perhaps it was because it was her magical affinity, but there was something about her hand wielding a blade that deeply comforted her. She felt almost naked without her sword strapped onto her back, or preferably, in her hand.

As she stared at her opponent from across the arena, Arissa Wu, Lea analyzed everything about her person. She had no noticeable weapons, which indicated that she was perhaps a ranged combatant. However, it wasn’t absolute. Perhaps her magic worked by summoning items from a grimoire or forging them from her affinity. Lea had to be careful until her magics were cast, and until she had some more information about Arissa entirely.

“Are you prepared for battle?” Lea inquired, pulling her sword from the sheathe that was strapped to her back. She stepped forward, holding the blade vertically with her right arm.
“If at any time you are unable to block, deflect, or defend yourself from one of my sword attacks, please let me know immediately. I would like for you to remain uninjured during our battle, however, it would be of great dishonor to King Guthrie and the Magic Knight captains for me to hold back.”

As her opponent made her way onto the designated arena; Arissa carefully analyzed her noting right away the bode strapped to her back signaling that her opponent might favor close combat, or perhaps it was her magic that needed the blade to gain a boost. Normally she would carefully analyze her opponent while avoiding using her abilities until the idea time, however luckily for her she has some information on the various rookies currently attending the exams something which gave her a slight advantage.

Lea Kira that was the name of her opponent, a member of the royal noble house of Kira. Carefully analyzing the surrounding area Arissa began looking for anything she could use to enhance her magic upon finding nothing currently, her mind began formulating plans to create her own advantages.

"I thank you for the formality and of course return the same curtesy." Arissa replied to Lea’s comment while giving her a friendly smile before shifting her body into a lose yet guarded fighting style, with her legs spread apart and her arms facing forwards slightly.

"I do hope you are prepared for I shall not hold back either". Arissa said in a serious tone before she suddenly shot forward at bullet speed towards Lea. As she neared her opponent Arissa suddenly tilted her body forward, using her hands to push off the ground and into the air in a single acrobatic movement before arching her back and placing her body in a shape reminiscent of a crescent moon.

Whilst air born Arissa quickly summoned her Girmorie which appeared glowing intensely as she suddenly rotates her body and began compressing a mass of air between her palms before then releases it towards Lea creating a slight shockwave.

Lea watched carefully and used her senses to detect the magical attack that exploded forth towards her. Having already established her pivot foot, Lea's sword began to glow a bright yellow as she concentrated her mana into the blade. Everything was exactly as she had been taught.

She pulled her sword down vertically towards the ground, creating a slash-empowered by the mana that surged towards Arissa's own shockwave. The two magic attacks clashed together with one another, interacting in such a violent, destructive manner that area around their feet began to tremble from the force until the clash cancelled them both out completely.

There was no dust, nor any lingering effects of any of the magics cast which was part of the reason why Lea immediately begun her next move. Swiping her sword upwards towards the sky, Lea concentrated another slash of mana aimed towards where Arissa would finally land, as opposed to where she was currently was.

Watching carefully as her attack was easily negated by Lea, Arissa hummed in disappointment as she was hoping to end this fast. Feeling gravity began pulling her back down towards the ground she began angling her body back into it’s correct posture to land on her feet, however as she rotated she caught a glimpse of Lea swinging her sword sword upwards towards the sky, sending a concentrated burst of mana towards the location she would inevitably land cause her to let out a string of curses.

Gritting her teeth at her stupidity of belong she could easily win against a member of the famed House Kira; Arissa quickly sent a burst of mana to her legs, before rapidly kicking the air to beneath her, thus creating a small ripple as she "jumps" from the attack path and repeating her action twice more to place her a few feet above and behind Lea. Quickly using her Sky Pulse once more she quickly lands on the ground while gently placing her and and tapping the earth beneath her feet.

Narrowing her eyes as at her opponent; Arissa quickly sent a flow of mana towards her hand more specifically the index and middle fingers of both hands aiming them like guns towards Lea, Arissa fires off a few semi-translucent compressed air bullets towards her opponent.

Lea’s initial intent in her attack was determining the maneuverability of her opponent; she wanted to see if she had the technical skill to manipulate her position midair, hence is why she attacked where she was aimed to land. Despite this, it seemed that Arissa’s technique wasn’t as graceful as Lea would have imagined. She kicked from spot to spot which meant for Lea, she wasn’t entirely out of her reach just yet.

Lea broke herself away from her thoughts as she pulled her foot back, standing up completely straight. She positioned her sword in front of her body, with the blade pointed towards Arissa reminiscent to the stance of an elegant fencer. Though, Lea wouldn’t jab at the bullets. That would be far to slow and inefficient in rendering them void. Instead, she begun rotating her wrist rapidly, spinning the sword in the same manner that the blades of a fan rotate. As the wind bullets rocketed towards her, she simply moved her rapidly, spinning sword to meet them, and watched as they were cut and sent back into the air around her.

While the blade rotated around, Lea pulled her arm backwards as she simultaneously slowed down the movements of her wrist, allowing her to smoothly gather the blade into another position without having to waste unnecessary energy. Her left foot remained in place, while her right foot slid backwards almost behind her body. Her left arm was held outwards in front of her body, with her palm facing the area in front of her. Meanwhile, her right arm was gathered at her face level, with the sword’s point facing Arissa. The sword exploded with mana so dense and powerful that it had visible effects on the air around her, causing crackles within it.

“Sixth Dance: Clap and a Thunderbolt!”

Like a wizard casting a spell with a wand, Lea’s right arm and right foot shot forward in front of the rest of her body, in the same moment that her left arm dropped beside her body. With this, an enormous stream of mana gushed from the tip of her sword, expanding into a blast of pure mana that sought to encompass the entire area within ten feet of Arissa’s direction; every direction except for the ten feet above her.

Not wanting to be caught within Lea’s attack as she knew it would be enough to cost her the match, Arissa quickly launched her self into the air once again using however due to her over usage of her technique she was a bit slow in her movements which enables her right leg to caught in the blast briefly before she was air born.

Gritting her teeth in attempting to prevent herself from crying out in pain as she looked at her damaged leg. *"Damn this isn’t good"* she thought as she quickly moved a few feet away from Lea after the mana blast died down.

*"I need to end this quickly or I myself will be on the losing end".* Was her desperate thoughts as she land being careful to not apply to much pressure to her wounded leg. Narrowing her eyes at Lea, Arissa began to quickly gather her mana around her body which quickly engulfed her like a cloak while her grimier glowed madly.

**"Air Magic: Dance of the Rampaging God"**.

Suddenly working out warning Arissa simply vanished from her spot leaving behind a small crater from the force of her movement. within a few seconds various soft pops could be beards as Arissa quickly used surrounding geography like stepping stones as she kicked from one spot to the next, increasing in speed with each successive movement, while also disorientating those around her with the continuous sound of movement. Her speed increased to the point that all could be seen was a brief flash of red before it disappeared around the area.

Without warning she materialized in front of Lea silently before quickly using a small air push to shove her hands away from her sword in an attempt to barker her guard, before quickly brining her hand forward to stoke Lea’s stomach.

**"Omnipresent Mind"** Arissa called out as she released a blast of pure compressed air directly at Lea from point Blank range.

Lea hadn't been prepared for Arissa's sudden transformation; frankly, she couldn't believe that a mage of this level could already access an advanced transformation like that in the first place. When Arissa blinked in front of her, she found her sword flying in the air but a second later before her eyes registered what had happened, but by that time it was already far too late.

"Reinforcem--"

The blast of compressed hair smote her in the stomach, sending her skidding across the arena like a pebble across a lake. She slammed her hands into the floor of the arena, etching herself a grip to stop her momentum. In her mind, she was nothing but lucky. She was fortunate that she was able to concentrate her reinforcement magic in the spot that Arissa struck. That was all she had time for. It had probably prevented her organs from being crushed under the weight of the massive pressure, but the force of the attack rebuked her across the battlefield, and away from her blade.

"Sword Magic: Phantasmal Blades!"

As if conjured from her grimoire itself, dozens of mana-based swords manifested in the air around Lea's body as she faced Arissa. They exploded forward towards Arissa, charged with so much magic power that their initial launch rebuked the particles around them, creating a cloud of dust from the sheer force around Lea as they surged towards Arissa with impeccable precision.

Limping slightly and panting harshly at the over usage of her Mana, tiredly looking up towards cloud of dust and just barely making out the forms of a few of the oncoming mana-based swords. Grunting as the weariness crept into her very being, Arissa once again allowed the mana to course wildly throughout her body, holding back a scream as her body protested at the over-usage.

*"This will probably be the most stupid thing I have done, Cain's stupidity and recklessness are starting to rub off on me"*. Was the only thought running through her head as Arissa recklessly forced her body to dash forwards, tackling the mana-based swords head on. As she neared the swords she began using her mana to push the Air current outwards while using her Air Magic to deflect some of the swords, however, not all were deflected and she was pierced by a few of them in her right shoulder, left leg and lower right hip. However, despite the excruciating pain, she was feeling she continued to shove forward quickly making it towards Lea in a blink of an eye.

"Allow...Me t-to apologize in a-ad-advance for this". Arissa cried out as she grabbed Lea's arm and with a loud shout and strain managed to throw her over her shoulder into the center of the arena towards her own deflected mana-based swords, before calling upon the last of her reserve and activating the trap she had been planting around the arena since the match started.

**"Air Magic secrete technique: Air God decisive Pressure Trap"** She shouted out as while bleeding profoundly before a various section of the arena began giving off a white glow, as a heavy pressure fell upon the arena, causing all who couldn't withstand it to buckle and collapse under the force.

Lea tumbled across into the trap, her body nearly collapsing under the pressure of Ari’s incredible magic power. Her mana swords around her shattered like glass, and Lea’s breaths became heavier. She fell onto her right knee as she struggled against it; it was like the gravity of the area itself had been exponentially multiplied. Reinforcement magic was going to do nothing against this. Nothing was going to save her from this trap except but one thing: to defeat the caster of it herself.

Her grimoire, still magically floating around her, began to glow a bright light as blades of mana, once again, spawned into existence around her being. She lifted her finger up, which was trembling from the sheer pressure of her attack and pointed towards Arissa. Yet again, her blades of mana rocketed forward towards Arissa, surging with such strength and precision towards her just as before. However, this time, Lea knew that both of them were immobile; this was a battle of attrition, and Lea was uncertain for how long either of them could truly hold out.

Feeling all her strength leave her Arissa could only grit her teeth in pain as her body refused to listen to her, however she knew full well that currently the battle was reduced to one of wills and that is something she refused to lose her Elf Blood refused to give in. Looking up towards the blades of mana rocketed forward towards her, Arissa could only do one thing which was curse within her mind before tensing her body and redily taking the hits from the blades.

The feeling of having multiple bade rip though your skin was something Arissa had never thought she'd have to ever feel so early in her life, spitting up a large amount of blood as the swords hit their mark pirecing her Stomach, Shoulder and her last good leg, Arissa just bearly managed to hold herself upright and keep her concious despite the searing pain shooting throughout her body. Looking towards Lea with blurry blood satined vision she just managed to give her a blood filled smile in satisfication and respect.

Such tenacity! Lea couldn't help but admire such strength. It was strength that she could have had, but not at this immediate moment. She grimaced, tapping onto the ground rapidly to signify that she was indeed surrendering. There was no doubt that she could only last a few more seconds.

Piper was the first person to react, reacting before Lea even submitted. She had panic through her eyes as she focused on creating a flower to heal. Unlike her last two flowers she had created, this flower was much small and looked ready to fall off on its own. It was mainly green but at some points it looked white and it was humanly clear that this was a flower that was not from here.

With a swift swoop as she picked it up she nearly shoved it in Arissa mouth. "Quick. Eat. It will heal. Promise!" Her words were quick and made very little sense but the motive was clear. If she did allow Piper to give her the flower in only a minute her veins will glow green and some of her wounds would close up, though Piper was unsure if she could deal with all of the wounds. She panicked, looking for more help.

The amount of blood pouring from Arissa caused Ezekiel's stomach to churn. The fact these two rookies possessed so much magic power caused the skeletal mage to question whether or not Zakai had done this on purpose. Hell, it reminded him of his battle against Astor. But that turned into a beautiful rivalry. Even their battle was filled with so much banter that one would've thought they were sparring.

But this was different. There were no words. No playful banter. Just an endless barrage of violence. Ezekiel looked to Zakai with an eye that would kill any normal man. He knew. He just knew what this match was for.

He wanted to interject. But doing so would diminish the strength that this poor girl demonstrated. Luckily the sword maiden surrendered. Ezekiel, with his sister on the broom, glided down the stage near Arissa.

"You did well. Lets get you all patch up."

*These fucking royals.*

From atop his throne, the King of Clover observed the madness below and with a deliberate gesture he rose to his full height and moved down the staircase to the lower levels, past farmers and noblemen alike to get to the wounded woman, as he moved his cloak billowed out behind him and rivulets of energy danced in the air as he drew upon the Eidolons that resided within him.

"It is the duty of every king to see to the happiness of his people, for who am I but a vessel of your will, the arbiter of your dreams and a representative of our kindred spirit? Nothing, without my subjects I am but a meagre man and whatever power you might think I hold I wield solely for your benefit as I shall demonstrate this instant."

Suddenly the air of power surrounding the King turned blood scarlet as it emanated outwards in waves and formed into innumerable red threads that bound themselves to the fallen woman, entwining with her wounds and stitching them shut even as they filled her veins anew and restored all that she had lost. It was a fairly simple spell to cast but through the knowledge of Sagitanas, it was a miracle of healing that few might reproduce, when the magic had worked its course every single wound closed of its own accord and nary a scar nor blemish would appear in their place. To the extent that it seemed as though the King had willed it away by royal decree.

As his spell faded the red light vanished along with it, and the scarlet sheen that had burned so strongly only moments before ebbed away into nothingness - with his task completed the King strode up the steps and returned to his throne as the crowd erupted into cheers of jubilation, just as he had predicted but he silenced them with the wave of hand.

"My dearest subjects, do not give me credit for this. Praise rather the brave young woman who without requiring a moment's deliberation stormed into the Coliseum to help a stranger as best she was able, it is not the actions of monarchs that drive a nation to prosperity, far from it. It is the smaller acts of kindness that we do for one another that entwine our communities together in harmony! Mark yourself the face of this woman and aspire to be like her as I will."

*How nauseating.*

Lea stepped forward, walking quickly and kneeling in Guthrie's presence. "My King, I apologize greatly for my actions. It was not my intentions to conjure a circumstance where you would have to interject. I should have been more careful where I was aiming my blades, and perhaps I wouldn't have harmed a citizen of the Clover Kingdom. I apologize for failing you."

Piper fell beside Lea in a fashion that showed she was simply copying her. \*That's who the King is. I thought he was fatter...\* But then she cleared her throat and thoughts and smiled. "Your too kind..." She paused. "King." She added. \*Nailed it.\*

### Caitlyn vs Lieser

Coming from one corner of the stadium, Lieser walked towards the arena in short steps. She looked up and behind her, feeling that something was missing for her introduction. The idea of being introduced for a fight was something that she idealized for a long time, but it was not happening in this particular occasion. Without further ado, she decided to do it herself. She holded her sword under her arm, cupping her hands in front of her mouth, just to amplify her following words.

"INNNNTRODUCING! THE ONE! THE ONLY! THE ALMIGHTY WITCH OF THE WOODS... LIEEEEEESER!" She stepped on the arena, finishing her speech with a spectacular pose. Her words echoed through the place, but she didn't mind the reaction; it was a personal realization that did come true.

"Mhm, much better." She thought, tears falling from her eyes. And now, facing the opposite corner of the arena, she waited for her opponent to appear.

Wasting no time, Caitlyn stepped onto the battlefield with a determined look on her face. She heard her opponent's shout and quite frankly she was not fond of it. In fact, her chant knocked Caitlyn's determined look right off of her face.

"You're so full of yourself!" Caitlyn began, referring to Lieser's dramatic self-introduction and the fact she seemed pleased with it. Honestly though, maybe Caitlyn would have been so bothered if Kingston didn't go all anti-hero on her after leading her on. I mean, why would he do such a thing? She was a beautiful young lady.

"Of course, I'm 100% me. I have to be full of myself." Lieser said, pridely; one fist over her flat chest. She gave up the pose and reached for her sword, unwrapping the piece of cloth that sheathed it. "If you can't be full of yourself, well..." Her body expression suddenly changed; sharp eyes, body lowered and sword positioned horizontally in front of her face. "... then there's no point in being here, right?"

Without a word, Caitlyn dashed across the ground using her **Air Walk** technique, kicking up rocks and debris in the process. Her speed was astonishing, a great display of her own mana control. After infiltrating Lieser's space with her speed, she took up a stance as though she'd been preparing to launch herself off.

Knees bending and arms out to her side, her grimoire stationed itself by Caitlyn's side already on an opened page. Gathering mana into her hands, she quickly converted it into wind. "**Gale Blade**!" She exclaimed, swinging her hands in an "X" motion slicing at the air and creating compressed wind slashes which darted towards Lieser.

The girl was fast, but not at a level that Lieser couldn't track her. Lieser didn't move from her original position; she remained still as she mumbled a few letters: "B-C-P-M-S". Each one, filled with her chaotic magic, acted in conjunction to break the central point of the wind "X", changing the original course of both blades and moving them sideways.

Lieser's hair and clothes flowed with the wind, and now she was ready to counter-attack. Her blade shined in a dark aura and so did the grimoire that appeared from behind her back. "Hijack", she chanted, launching the dark energy like a bullet against her opponent.

Again, Caitlyn utilized her Air Walk technique to increase her moving speed, but this time it was to dodge an attack after watching her attack be broken. Even then, she was not in the slightest discouraged. Instead, she became motivated as her brain cells surged with activity.

*”So, her magic has to do with reactions? Then I’ll give her something she can’t react to.”* Consecutively preforming her Air Walk technique, Caitlyn ran in circles creating a tornado of wind and debris which she submerged herself with while concealing her mana while within. She’d been plotting something this early on in the battle and she was almost certain it’s work.

Lieser couldn't act against the spiralling motion of the tornado with her magic. Instead, the young witch stabbed the ground with her sword, holding on tight to its handle. With one of her fingers, she wrote letters with her mana in front of her: "M-B", which shined, forming a line around the area around her. With the same finger, on her sword, the letters "S-B". With no clear vision of her opponent, Lieser waited for her next move.

While within the tornado, Caitlyn prepared her next chain of attacks. The first was no spell, but just simply used of her mana and wind to attack her opponent. With her index finger, she poked forward and a compressed wind bullet shot from it and pierced through the tornado aiming for Lieser. Again, she poked forward and again and again until there was a barrage of bullets all bombarding the witch from in front.

Caitlyn waited for Lieser to make a move. Even though Lieser couldn't see her, Caitlyn eyed her like a fierce hawk waiting to gnaw on its prey.

It took some time for Lieser to notice the attack, but it didn't matter for her as the young witch had already prepared a countermeasure for such possibility. The bullets stopped right in front of her face, like if they were touching an invisible wall. The field previously created with her chaotic magic was charged with the "M-B" letters, standing for "move back." Going against their original order, the bullets sprang back, flying towards its creator.

Now, with a better understanding of her opponent's position, she charged her arm with chaotic mana, with her grimoire shining in a dark aura once again. Aiming to the possible spot where Caitlyn would be, "Hijack." she said, sending the chaotic mana like a bullet.

Even though she was angry, Caitlyn was patient in every move she made. While Lieser couldn't see into the tornado, Caitlyn could see on the outside. Not that she really needed her eyes when a strike of mana had been shot at her. *"She did it again."* Caitlyn thought to herself, trying to get a full understanding of Lieser's ability.

Just before Lieser's chaos bullet would make contact with the tornado, Caitlyn disappeared with the wind. As the tornado would break, Caitlyn would no longer be there, continuing to suppress her mana so that Lieser wouldn't be able to find her. Instead of reappearing for a surprise attack, because she could tell Lieser's reaction time was bare minimum, she attacked her with the existing natural wind currents.

As though she were a god, she ordered the wind to formed around Lieser like a tornado hoping to sweep the witch off of her feet.

"Another miss..." Lieser tought. "Which means..." Before the chaos bullet could go any further, the letters on Lieser's sword started to shine. As there was no sign of Caitlyn in her front view, the only possible location was that the girl was somewhere behind Lieser's back. Without the tornado, it would be much easier for Lieser to go on offensive, but even so, the possibility of a surprise attack was still on; and so, her countermeasure number 2 came into play.

"S-B", standing for "shoot back". The chaos bullet stopped mid track, launching itself towards its own creator. Instead of hitting Lieser's arm, the chaos energy was aimed at her sword. With the blade energized, she stabbed the ground once more. "Hijack." One of her few spells. Rotating her sword, the piece of ground around her turned around, moving Lieser to the underground was a big lump of earth remained exposed on the arena. It would not only allow Lieser to evade the incoming attack, but also hide to prepare for her next action.

But Lieser's assumption of Caitlyn being behind her was wrong. In fact, it was more than just wrong, it was off. If she sensed for her presence, she'd notice Caitlyn was all over the place... almost literally--at least that was the impression her mana gave off.

Though, as Lieser wished the chuck of earth shielded her from anything Caitlyn had been preparing. But as mentioned, Caitlyn had other plans. Moving with the wind yet again, she stationed *herself* in front of the earth chunk with great speed. Though her physical body could not be seen, she appeared as a windy silhouette kicking at the chunk of earth smashing it to tiny pieces.

Commanding the wind she spun it uncontrollably, though it was for a reason. She used the crushed rocks and the dirt from the arena to create a windy smokescreen to detour Lieser's vision yet again.

Lieser was exposed once again, but now the witch had a better understanding of her opponent's magic and its basic concept of manipulating the air. She hadn't figure it out completely, but her time under the earth was enough to think of a good plan on how to deal with that. At this point, the fact of not being able to see Caitlyn wasn't that big of a deal. Lieser wasn't aiming to hit her opponent directly; in fact, using her magic for such deeds was difficult.

Extending the effects of her last spell, Lieser now had infected a big portion of the arena's ground with her chaos magic. There was no visual indication of that nor there was a clear show of the immediate advantage that the witch had over the place, but the last amount of disturbance on the area would reveal her opponent's current location.

Lieser remained still, surrounded by the dust; one hand holding her sword ready to attack.

See, Lieser had it all wrong. She hadn't opened her mind to think outside of the box. She was so blinded by the fact that there were storms within the arena, that she never thought to attack outside of it. She figured, that since they'd been instructed to fight within the arena, that her opponent would remain within it. But this was untrue.

In fact, within the stands of the arena, as a gust of wind formed violently. It lifted the framework of the stance out of the ground and spun around like a carnival ride. Revealing herself from within the gust, Caitlyn swung her hand and aimed the violent tornado at Lieser once again. But like the times before, Caitlyn wasn't done with what she had planned just yet.

Bending slightly, she pushed her mana to her feet and lunged forward. She moved so fast that the ground beneath her foot shattered under the force of her mana. At sound shattering speeds, Caitlyn closed the distance between herself and Lieser before the wind-user could even get out here next breath. Once within Lieser's personal space, Caitlyn lifted her leg over her own head and aimed downwards hoping to kick Lieser on the top of her skull. But her kick was far from normal. It was backed by the enhancements of her Wind Magic, increasing both the power and the speed of the kicks to a point where she was almost certain Lieser would not be able to properly react to.

If it landed, it would be more than enough to take the Witch out of the battle and potentially knock her out for a short while. How did she plan on reacting to her attack? Options were few and at her current level, the ones that were available to most were closed to her. Even then, Caitlyn would prepare herself for the worse and prepared her next chain of movements in her mind.

Lieser, in fact, had a closed view of the arena and lacked a real understanding of her opponent's abilities. However, as her own mana filled the arena's ground, the least amount of disturbance on it was what she was waiting for to react to; and, with Caitlyn's ground sathering movement, it was enough to reveal the incoming dash of her opponent.

Lieser had a few options to rely on and her reflexes alone wouldn't be enough to deal with whatever was coming towards her. Even so, the witch had already hijacked the very own earth that her feet touched, making the outcome a lot more easier. "B", she mumbled. The portion of ground beneath Lieser moved back, sliding the witch with it, barely leaving Caitlyn's attack range. The kick's surrounding force disbalanced the witch, making her fall on her knees, but she was far from done, as another letter left her lips. "U", this time, portions of earth around herself and Caitlyn were lifted up, closing in a single point above them, forming a pyramid that she hoped that would contain both of them in a single space.

Legs wobbling, initially, Caitlyn was caught off guard. The very ground she stood on rose, but she for sure caught a clean look at her kick landing. She smirked, "Hey thanks!" The ebony teen shouted, leaning backward to place her hands on the piece of earth that lifted her above. Flipping all of her weight over so that she performed a backward somersault, Caitlyn pushed off of the earth so that her body soared through the air.

With her mana still spread across the area, she used it to stir up a wind current strong enough to keep her away from the almost magnetic-like pulling of Lieser's spell. Landing on the air with both feet thanks to her **Air Walk** spell, the aspiring mage straightened her stance as she watched Lieser be sucked up into the pyramid by her own command.

Her grimoire relocated to her side, flipping through pages signifying she'd been ready to launch her next spell. "She can break one thing at a time easy. But what if there's too many for her to deal with at once?" As she stood on their air as though it were a solid platform, she flicked her wrist. "**Wind Magic: Sypher's Assault**!" With that, the wind around began to deform. She held both of her hands up and mana covered not only herself and her opponent but the entire arena as a whole. "Shoot!" She commanded as crescent blades of wind screeched through the barrier of reality and directed themselves all at Lieser. At first, there was ten. Then that number multiplied by two, then again, then again, until there were over a hundred of these blades flinging and aimed to destroy Lieser plus her spell.

The entire time they'd been fighting, Caitlyn--despite her attitude towards Kingston--had been analyzing Lieser's magic so that she could figure out her limitations. She'd been throwing one attack after another, but never had she done them all in rapid successions. Caitlyn knew for a fact, that she wouldn't be able to deal with that many attacks from every which angle possible. These were fast-moving blades of wind capable of penetrating through earth ordered to not stop their bombardment until they landed on her intended target.

Were Lieser to get hit, she'd be cut and wounded enough to get her out of battle. She had the initial protection of the pyramid, but with strikes ricocheting and bouncing right back to attack once again, it would surely crack under pressure. She could attempt to run away, but she lacked the necessary speed to evade such a barrage of blades. Like before, Caitlyn had assumed that she'd surely land head on attacks, but this time, she was even more sure that they would result in her victory.

It seemed that luck wasn't on her side. Lieser ended up enclosured alone inside her pyramid, being surrounded right after by the immense number of Caitlyn's air blades. How a rookie like her had this much power and mana was unknown for her, but now she had to think on how to survive that. The earth walls held the first strikes, but the increasing number of slashes compromised its structure to a point where soon enough all of it would fall and leave Lieser exposed.

Lieser had only one way to escape and it was going underground. "D", standing for down, made the whole ground beneath her to descend, creating a quadricular space under the earth. "A", she mumbled, making the whole quadricular section to advance to the side, allowing her to move beneath the arena as the slashes tried to penetrate it, increasing the time she had before they would land a certain hit. Instead of just escaping, the hijacked earth still had an offensive use for the situation before the spell would lose its effects.

"Meaning change: A", Lieser said. As it previously standed for *advance*, now the same letter had its function changed to *arrise*. Big portions of earth bursted out from the ground, launching themselves upwards. Most of them encountered the blades, hitting them on their sides, destructuring the blades and the rocks in small debris; other were simply cut by the them, creating big lumps of earth, all being sent directly into the skies. Lieser's quadricular section was the same; the enormous cube of earth left the ground, being sent upwards in a second. The cube didn't mantain its structure, as the four surrounding walls were sent towards their pointing sections, in order to possibly hit Lieser's opponent.

As for now, the remnascent blades chased Lieser as an immensurable number of debris were sent all at once to the entirety of the arena's up section. If she would lose, Lieser at least wanted to show off her capabilities and, possibly, injure her opponent to the point of being a fair spend of mana and time.

Much like Lieser, Caitlyn too would have one final trick up her sleeve. But she had to wait for the perfect moment to call for it. With her Air Walk ability still active, she sidestepped left completely dodging the first wall. As she faces the second, she tried extending her pivot to dodge, however when she did, she suffered damage to her shoulder, a result of her being unable to dodge the attack.

*"Damn, my mana's running low."* Lifting her knee, she lunged forward smashing into the final wall before reaching to her bleeding shoulder. Darting towards the fourth and final wall, Caitlyn held her hand out and released her mana in a destructive manner, shattering the wall of earth into pieces. "This'll be my final stand!"

Wind roared and spiral around her being. She closed her eyes to remove any form of interruptions, yet she still kept her senses keen in case her opponent had attempts at anything sly. As the wind danced in its spiral form around Caitlyn pushed her two hands outwards one to the left and the other to the right, expanding the tornado past anything she'd done today. "**Slicing Tornado**!" She exclaimed at the top of her lungs, commanding the wind to twirl violently. As it spun it produced the same blades of wind from earlier slicing the earth wall into many pieces.

Rather than let the blade run wild this time, she commanded them with her uninjured hand and pointed it towards Lieser. Upon that simple action, the wind blades darted towards Lieser looking to piece and slash at her from every possible angle.

"Another barrage of blades", Lieser thought. The witch knew that the remanescent pieces of her cube wouldn't be enough to defend against the attack and there was not enough time to prepare for a countermeasure. Instead of looking for the victory, she decided to lessen her future injuries the best way possible. With her sword, she stabbed the roof of the former cube, pushing herself up with its former floor. The roof move to the side in a 90º degree angle, in which Lieser charged her chaos magic. As she did so, cuts started to open on various parts of her body and clothes; her arms and legs started to bleed, painting her pale skin in red.

The increasing pain didn't left her other option; with the piece of earth charged, it suddenly exploded, sending Lieser directly into the ground with its produced force. The witch spinned chaotically before she could find her sense of balance; however, when she hit the ground, it was a bit too late for a safe landing, as one of her feet bended backwards with the impact. The force of the explosion didn't cease that easily and, stabbing the ground with her sword, she slided a few more meters before she could safely stop.

Finding strength to get up, she leaned on the grip of her sword, but the pain was too much for her to handle. "Hell no, I'm laying here." She said, before falling on her back on the ground.

## Your Squad, Your Future

Zakai wasted no time following the final match. "That concludes this year's Magic Knights Exam! When your name has been called please step forward to learn your results! But, before that I want to take the time out to say each of you performed much better than I had anticipated. I came into this arena thinking there'd be at least a 95 percent fail rate, but a large chunk of you proved me wrong. You guys took an entire five percent off of that number and made it only ninety. For that, you should all pat yourselves on the back." Zakai told no lie. The Golden Dawn expected the failure rate to be much higher, but these aspiring mages proved him wrong and showed the Captains that they really deserved to be here.

August shook his head, he wasn't the type to give praise and never knew Zakai to be that type either. That was more of a Zakari thing. He interrupted his elder brothers pointless praising and took over as the lead speaker. "If a Captain wants you on his or her squad, they will notify you by placing their hands above their heads--raising it. For those who are offered squads they are not fond of, feel free to decline, but you will NOT be allowed to re-apply for the Magic Knights. It would be disrespectful to not only the Kingdom, but the King for you to decline an invite to the squa-"

The Golden Dawn captain interrupted his younger brother. "Overruled! If you wish to not join a squad, then you are by all means allowed to do so and you WILL be allowed to take the exams again until you are chosen by a squad you feels fit you. You all who were chosen are an elite group, I will not allow your skills go to such waste to that extent."

"Weak.. skilled or not, it is a disrespect to the Clover Kingdom." August growled at Zakai and shook his head once more. "If you are given multiple offers from different squads, then you are allowed to choose the squad you are most willing to join. If no squad is willing to accept you, then you will not be able to become a Magic Knight and asked that you leave immediately."

Zakai took the stage once again. "Without further ado, we shall begin. First up, Richard Felix, please step forward for your results." It was weird. It was quiet as the entire crowd sat on the edge of their seats. Of course Richard would feel his stomach drop, why wouldn't he? He was the first to be called forward. Surely that fact alone was enough to bring butterflies to his stomach. But, not being selected would be even worse.

With his left foot in front of the other, he walked forward. "Richard Felix," Eroleo began, taking the place of commentator since there was not one for this year's exams. Two captains rose their hands. "Coral Peacocks and Violet Orca!" The Captains and watchers waited for his response.

Butterflies? It felt more like he’d swallowed a bunch of angry sparrows currently mistaking his intestines for grubs, waddling along to look up at the Captains expectantly, Richard tried his best to brace himself for what he assumed would be his sixth consecutive rejection. Yet to his beaming joy not only had he been accepted but he had options, it felt like all of his training had finally paid off and the young Felix felt his heart flutter with joy at the realization of his lifeheld dream.

Producing a hankerchief, the young earth mage dried away a few errant tears of joy as he steeled himself and tried to look presentable while he examined his two options. Coral Peacock had been the Squad he’d hoped to join all along as it felt like his best fit due to its focus on supportive mages.

He wondered what the Violet Orca saw in him however, among all of the Squads the Violet Orca was up there with the likes of Golden Dawn, Silver Eagle and Crimson Lion in terms of the groups he’d expected to be beyond his reach – still it was evident that their Captain saw something in him, something that perhaps he wasn’t aware existed.

Despite himself he felt conflicted about this choice, and for a great deal longer than was perhaps strictly necessary he stalled the proceedings. Eventually he let out a sigh and decided that he would need to pick the most reliable option if he was to be successful.

“I am deeply flattered by your interest, Captain of the Violet Orca. But my choice must be the Coral Peacocks! Thanks for accepting a simple commoner, I won’t let you down.”

Meanwhile, the King examined the newly dubbed Magic Knight with a mixture of morbid curiosity and boredom. He merited only a glance of course, for despite how he projected himself and spoke to his subjects, Guthrie thought little of the common folk and their potential.

*I suppose I shall have to make do with a lowly earthworm.*

Eroleo puffed, much like the King, he thought little of common folk and had no idea why they were even allowed to serve something as noble as the Magic Knights. "Tch," He began as some of the members within the crowd clapped. "Alright then! Next, Lieser Bernkastel! Please step forward. There was another silence as only two captains raised their hands. "Coral Peacocks and Black Bulls!"

Standing in one feet and holding the weight of her body on her sword, Lieser stood in front of the viewport where all captains looked down on her. There were only two options available for the young witch; and, for now, she was almost certain of her choice.

"Why you renounce me, father?" She said, looking in the direction of Golden Dawn's captain. Her eyes filled with fake tears were part of her little act, but it didn't last long, as she was sure that at this point there was no room for her in the pedigree squads.. "Just kidding... I'm going with the peacocks." With a smile, she looked up to her new captain, saluting with her free hand.

The King bestowed upon the young witch the great and profound honor that it was to have his full attention if only briefly, truthfully he had been impressed by the applications of her magic and unlike the earthworm earlier he suspected she would become an excellent piece in the ongoing game.

*"I don't like this one. To think she'd sit there and allow herself to be stabbed to such an extend. Pitiful, commoner trash."* Eroleo thought to himself, trying his best to mentally punch his brain. "Very well then! Next, Arissa Wu!" The ginger captain was the first to raise his hand. Then, next, was a woman of reading glasses and a rather attractive frame doning the robe of the Green Mantis. Weird considering she was not the captain of the squad, yet she'd been the one raising her hand for the squad. "Green Mantises and Black Bulls!"

Still wrapped up in bandages Arissa didn't even need to think about which Squad to choose as while it wasn't her First Pick she would gladly go wit. *"Green Mantis,"* she said before pausing to glance at the Mantis representative *"I choose the Green Mantis"* she finished giving a pained smile and bow. Finally, she thought to herself.

Guthrie had no doubt that this one would be an excellent addition to his growing army, after all she had fought against a Kira and lived, if only barely - to tell the tale. He permitted himself a slow round of applause for that admirable achievement.

Left and right shaking, Eroleo had a personal dislike for this next examinee and to be honest, one could understand why. Part of it had to do with the reason he requested to evaluated and accepted into the Golden Dawn squad. He just didn't get it. Why would Rosanne make a decision that would destroy their royal bloodline? "Next, Beaxtri!" he announces, refusing the call her surname. She didn't deserve to be called by that name.

"Black Bulls and Azure Deers!"

Her last name not being called wasn't lost on Beatrix as she stepped forward; nor was the disgust. Couldn't he at least try to disguise it? Whatever, if he liked having a stick up his ass that was his prerogative. She focused as the name of the squads who selected her were called.

Trix smiled faintly as she pondered the two options in front of her. On one hand, choosing the Black Bulls would be a wonderful way to ruffle a few feathers, but the captain of that squad was less than...reputable. On the other hand, going for the Azure Deers gave her an opportunity to delve into her magic and see where she could take it; research was wonderful for that.

"I'll go with the Azure Deers," she said finally, a smirk broadening into a smile. Now, the fun part began.

"Hmph, Piper please step forward!" Two captains raised their hands. "Black Bulls and Azure Deer!"

Piper stared at the two captain's before her. She wanted to follow everyone else's example but paused, not quite knowing what either of these squads were for seeing as she had no knowledge about anything other than flowers and her family. She stepped forward towards the captain of Azure Deer, not really knowing they were the captain of Azure Deer in the first place. "I pick this one." She said firmly.

*"If she were born into House Vermillion, I'd make her into a super-soldier."* Eroleo raised his hand, "Zela, step forward and learn your results." Two captains raised their hands alongside the normal member of the Green Mantis. "Green Mantis, Black Bulls, Crimson Lion!"

Zela rolled her neck for a few seconds as she thought about her choices. Green Mantis sounded decent, but if she remembered right they lived in a tree. Trees burned. Burning down the base sounded like a bad way to get integrated into the squad...

Then the Crimson Lions and the Black Bulls. She had originally planned on joining the Crimson Lions, but as she learned more about the missions of them, she had to think twice.

*Would I even be good as a guard?* she thought to herself. *But at the same time, the Black Bulls have a shitty reputation, even by my standards...*

"Eh, fuck it." She whispered to herself. Looking towards the captain, she announced, "I would like to join the Black Bulls."

"What an unsettling choice." Eroleo accidentally uttered out loud. *"But serves her right, animals should live with other animals."* He shook his head, "Tiana Kira, please step forward." Three captains raised their hands; "Crimson Lion, Black Bull, and Blue Rose."

Tiana looked at the captains that had chosen her, one by one in the eye. Her body was still injured from her previous fight, but she still managed to voice her answer out. "I choose Blue Rose." she stated clearly. For what reason would the girl pick the squad that fit her the less?

Eroleo's blood boiled but not in a bad way. She clenched his fist and shook a bit, but there seemed to be a bit of excitement behind his actions. "Caitlyn, please step forward." Two captain's hands flung into the sky. "Black Bulls and Coral Peacock."

Caitlyn twirled her fingers in her hair as she stepped into the spotlight. Hands and fingers locked behind her back, her heartbeat to the point that it shook her entire body. She smiled wide, "Alllllllllright!" She pumped her fist into the air. She was actually surprised she'd got chosen. She trained and refined her skills on her own for so long. She never had anyone to fully guide her in the way of magic and for her self-teaching to guide her to the Magic Knights.

"I choose, Coral Peacock!" She exclaimed, claiming the squad as though it were her own. She looked to the crowd and saw a leaning Kingston. *"I wonder who he'll go to. I really want to ask him about earlier."*

*"Good choice, though I believe she would have fit better in the Police Force of the Silver Eagles. What a waste."* Pausing, Eroleo turned back to the crowd. He swallowed spit and allowed himself to catch his breath. Projecting his voice over the arena took more out of him than he expected. He just needed a quick break.

"Step forward, Lea Kira!" Eroleo screamed once again. As she did, people cheered just like they did with Tiana. They didn't really care personally, but because of their family name, they wanted to kiss as much ass as they could. Four captains rose their hands. *"Ah, you captain?"* He thought to himself, before continuing on. "Black Bulls, Violet Orca, Blue Rose, and Golden Dawn!"

Lea stepped forward. “Today, during my battle I witnessed someone who was willing to die to make her dreams reality. Arissa Wu has become a Magic Knight, against all odds, and even defeated me, a Kira. I was certain that she would die, even with medical attention. However, it seems that I failed to recognize the immense strength of King Guthrie. He saved her, alongside that girl, Piper. But, imagine for a moment that King Guthrie wasn’t here. Imagine that there were only others like her surrounding her. Even though I was defeated, I came out, unscathed. Not because I am stronger than her, or more skilled, but simply because I am trained and refined. Almost like a blade. Clover needs me, and it needs people like Arissa. But, people like Arissa could never fight with people like me. However, I could fight with people like Arissa, right?”

Lea paused. “I greatly appreciate your offers, but Golden Dawn, Violet Orca and Blue Rose are already strong. This is selfish of me, but I dream of a world where all of Clover is strong. Just like our King. In fact, it is my calling. Therefore, please…” Lea continued, dropping to one knee as she oriented her body towards Korag. “allow me to do everything in my power and make the Black Bulls the strongest.”

What?!"

But not everyone was happy about this. A shout erupted that was heard from even atop the highest balcony. And in a split second, the famed Knight of the Third Clover made his presence for the first time in sixteen years as his mana exploded. But he needed to remain calm even though he knew a heart attack was coming. With a few deep breaths, Alexander removed himself from his seating. He could feel the shy'd eyes of the royals around him. The silent whisperings about the rumors regarding the greatest Crownsguard and his recklessness. His daughter's choice just proved the legitimacy of so many hushed words.

Although noble...it was anything but royal. Lea Kira probably cost thousands of spectators their entire wages with her insane choice. There were traditions that needed to be kept. Roles that require people to fill them regardless of their personal feelings. Alexander learned that lesson the hard way...and he felt as if the consequences of this decision were still going on today.

This was not a fun exam. But rather than leave...Alexander needed to see one more choice. The last name on the program. A silly name but one he felt he would become quite familiar with.

"Marco."

Korag grinned in seat, glad to have acquired two new recruits, two more then he thought he would get. "Hahaha, this will be fun." He said before chugging from his booze bottle.

There was a silence among the arena. Those that once cheered, quieted themselves in attempts to figure out just what had happened. Eroleo joined them in their confusion for a moment before pulling his fist up to his face. Before he knew it, his fist erupted into a hand of lava. "Is this what the House of Kira has come to?!" He shouted, mana exerting from his body quaking the entire arena with his massive power. "Such filth!

On the side of him, just as angry as he was, stood August. "The disrespect!" He roared, unleashing his combustious mana among the crowd.

Zakai threw his hand up in front of August, ordering him to settle down. "Eroleo, that is enough. She had a choice of which squad to join and the Black Bull misfits were her decision. No need to be unruly, always have proper etiquette. You don't want to give the Golden Dawn a bad name now do you?" He paused, "Didn't think so. Please, Eroleo, continue along."

Lava disappearing, Eroleo cooled himself down. "Step forward, Colby Monterey." His thunderous voice was no more. Two captains raised their hands, "Violet Orca and Black Bulls."

Colby watched in shock as a mere two captains raised their hands. "*I thought I did better, am I not good enough?*" Colby ran through the reasons he could be where he is he would look up to the ebony man who would lead the Golden Dawn, then to his mentor, Ezekiel. The tears Colby felt beginning to well up in his eyes were now gone, he knew what he needed to do. "*I guess even the best of the best have to start from the bottom at times. I must not fail those who expect so much of me*" Colby would think back to the people who got him to where he is today, a few of which were at the exams with him. He stepped forward clutching his blade at his side and locked eyes with the man he would soon serve under.

"K-K-Kellog- I mean Korag Gildamesh, if you would, I would love two serve under you as a member of the Black Bulls." Colby said clutching his blade even harder struggling to hold in his nervousness in the face of the Nine Magic Knight Captains.

"Andreas Agostini, step forward!" Two captains raised their hands. "Black Bulls and Azure Deer." Eroleo cut straight to the point. He tried to keep his composure, but that recent turn of events really rubbed him the wrong way. He just couldn't wrap his finger around it, but he had to accept that this was a new generation of mages.

Andreas scanned the crowds, spotting his disgruntled parents before turning his head towards the captains. He stared upwards at the ebony captain who led the Coral Peacocks. He had planned to join the Azure Deers solely for the reason of working alongside him, however with his recent change of squads and ranks, Andreas had lost his interest in the squad. Seeing that the man was not about to raise his hand anytime soon, he tried to salvage what was left of the situation, as turned his head towards his future leader.

"Sir Korag, please accept me into the ranks of the Black Bulls." he announced, as he bowed at the man.

"Wait!" Ezekiel shouted. He had forgotten to add Andrea's to his own list. The man had been so focused on Arrissa that he rushed the list earlier. "I forgot to add your name to my list due to an issue with the healing proccess."

"Andrea's, I've noticed your potential from our time in Nairn. I will also like to stand as your captain!"

Andreas turned around abruptly to face the ebony man he had come to admire, Ezekiel. "*How come he didn't speak up until now I wonder?" Placing his hand on his chin he thought "But knowing him he probably forget or something..* " Letting out a sigh accompanied with a slight smirk, he said "I hope you don't mind Sir Korag but I have changed my mind and decided to join the ranks of the Coral Peacocks."

Korag choked on his drink and coughed it out as he processed this change of events "Whoa wait hey newby. Kids chosen his squad. stay out of it." He said calling out towards Ezekiel.

Ezekiel smiled at Andrea's with a slight nod, his heart warmed by his forgiveness. It was embarrassing for Ezekiel to do this as the new captain but he hoped to make up for it by this new team of excellence.

He looked to Korag and bowed. "Forgive me, I was busy actually helping with the healing process." Ezekiel said innocently

"Next we have, Wesley Umbra." Two captains raised their hands. "Black Bulls and Silver Eagles!"

Wesley, now in much better health stood before the captains and thought a moment. Silver Eagles were the obvious option he would have chosen years ago, prestigious and all that. But the Black Bulls were where most of his friends had gone, not only that but the former Magic Emperor was once a member of them.

"Thank you very much for the offers, however I chose the Black Bulls." Wesley nodded, moving away to join the others that had decided.

Finally, Eroleo reached a name he would be proud to say. He knew that this examinee would not disappoint with his decision. "Kingston Draconus, step forward and claim your squad!" He hadn't know Kingston too well, but if he were a member of House Draconus, he knew he wouldn't have his hopes shot down.

Four captains raised their hands and the First Class Senior Magic Knight began to list them. "Black Bulls, Golden Dawn, Violet Orca, and Green Mantis!"

The dark-skinned teen shook his head. He found himself in disbelief with Lea's decision. Had she really come to hate him? Did the friendship they built all those years fade away to the point she didn't even want to be in a squad he'd more than likely be going to? Or was the beef he had with House Kira be fully discovered? *"Whatever."* he thought, pushing those possibilities aside cause he personally didn't care about her decision, but it stirred August up... and that was more than worth it.

He closed his grimoire and placed it into its holder. Kingston then held his hand up and pointed his finger to one of the four hands being held up. To no surprise, he uttered, "I'll be joining the Golden Dawn."

Following his claim, August and Eroleo both smiled and buried their chins into their chests. Turning his back to the Captains, Kingston walked back to the shadows and returned to reading his grimoire.

*"This next one was weird.. I've never seen a Magic like it before.. What the hell even is it?"* Eroleo cuffed his fist around his mouth to cough into it. "Haruhi Rephalia, please step forward!" There was a silence at first because there were no raised hands. But then, as Eroleo expected, Korag rose his once again. "Black Bulls! Do you accept, Haruhi?"

Haruhi felt a pang of disappointment, feeliung useless and inadequate when she noticed how no one was showing interest in her. She began to slump down when suddenly the Captain of the Black Bulls called out for her. *I passed?* she thought to herself. She was stunned by the surprise, thinking for a moment that she was unworthy. It was at that moment she snapped out of her stupor, realizing that she couldn't ask for a better opportunity, she rushed forward with her hand upstretched and a mixed look of surprise and absolute joy upon her face. "Present! If you'll have me, I would be happy to join your ranks!" Haruhi said as she took her place among the other Black Bulls. Once she stood among them she could barely keep her excitement contained, almost shaking with anticipation for the days to come.

"Moving along!" Eroleo shouted, honestly ready to get this whole thing over with. He only had two more examinees to go through and he planned on getting them both out of the way within two minutes. "Cain Monroe, step forward!" Two captains and the woman dressed in the Green Mantis robe raised their hands once again. "Green Mantis, Black Bulls, Silver Eagles. What will be your decision, boy?"

Three squads. It wasn’t much, but these were the squads that chose him. They would be a place in which he would belong. Each squad held the opportunity to be his future, but which one would he pick?

While Cain was tempted to join the Black Bulls, since a rather attractive girl had joined, he wasn’t sure I’d he wanted to. They didn’t have that reputation he would’ve preferred.

The Silver Eagles were the police force. While that was what he originally wanted to join, Cain realized that he was far too aggressive for them. He’d probably kill whatever criminal he came across.

And so that left one final choice, the Green Mantis. He had struck up conversations with their Captain before, hell, they had even peeped on women together. “I’ll be the picking the Green Mantis squad.” Cain stated, with a hint of pride in his voice.

Nodding, Eroleo personally had no qualms against his decision. "Alright!" Eroleo shouted once again. He held one finger up for the crowd to see. "We're now down to our last and final examinee! Marco please step forward and claim your seat... if you have one that is." Five captains raised their hands, and Eroleo began to call them out. "Blue Rose, Violet Orca, Silver Eagle, Coral Peacock, and Black Bull!"

Of course, Marco was the last rookie to obtain the chance to choose his future. These past few hours have been nothing but absolute torture. Watching the amazing magic of Kingston followed by the tremendous power of his newly found friends sent shivers down Marco's spine. Tiana. Lea. Their might awakened something within him which appeared to be a complimentary cocktail of jealousy and admiration. This was amplified by the outrageous amount of courage and honor demonstrated by Lea. True to her name. True to her power and fate, she inspired Marco to try his hardest to at least be able to stand by their side. But his heart dropped when his name had been called out. Thinking back...He hadn't shown much magic throughout the entirety of the exams. He lacked the power needed to maneuver throughout the platforms and failed to even damage the ebony royal he fought against. Was this a waste of time? Of effort?!

It wasn't...

Tears began to well in his eyes as five captains stood before Marco, each of their hands raised proudly to accept the child. The scene froze Marco who thought that the universe would *force* him to choose. But now he actually had a choice. *Black Bull...I could be with Lea and help her dream come true. Or join Tiana in the Blue Rose squad.* The thoughts began to overwhelm Marco who found himself frozen and hyperventilating. But the sudden approach of the king froze Marco in his magnificence.

The King of Clover lounged in his throne with a goblet of fine wine in his hands when Eroleo called Marco to the forefront – the monarch reacted by replacing his drink and rising to his full height, his cloak kissing the ground behind him as he stepped down from the podium upon which he stood to move to the grand balcony overlooking the examinations proper.

Stepping past Eroleo the ruler took the centre stage and addressed Marco directly, while the entirety of the tribune held their breath in anticipation.

“It genuinely warms my heart to see the lost son of Kira attend this examination – word has it that forces conspired to see you murdered at the point of your birth and yet here you stand safe and sound, what a joyous occasion this is.”

Extending a hand, Guthrie turned his eyes away from Marco and let them run along the entirety of the people present: “Subjects. It is with hesitation that I admit that love is not necessarily common among the nobility, for many of us it is a luxury that we know we might never have due to the expectations placed upon us by our solemn duty.”

He punctuated his statement with a gentle flourish of his cape.

“Yet in rare times love does find a foothold in even old souls such as ours, and the result of one such union of rare devotion was this young gentleman – reunited unknowingly with father here today by a wondrous flight of chance, chance… or perhaps fate?”

Suddenly most eyes in the Coliseum were fixed onto the young man, as the king revealed the nature of his heritage.

“Unfortunately this boy is a bastard in spite of his rare talent and ability: and by most rules, he should not be treated as a Kira but I question the usefulness of such traditions and so I name you Marco Kira, of House Kira. Rightful son and heir of Alexander Kira, for that, is what I have made you. From now on you will live with your father and he shall see to it that you become everything you were destined by birth to be."

A wave of shock overwhelmed Marco. Not only did he achieve more than he could ever ask for, now the history behind his birth came to light. All the questions which tortured him for the past sixteen years were answered with a grand speech. Although he wished this matter had been discussed in private...He could feel the hateful glares of royals and noble alike. Maddened by the bastard blood who dared to outshine some of their own children and relatives. The king single-handily revealed a secret within House Kira that marinated among the royal realm for sixteen years. Something Marco should've expected. After all, who did the king have to fear besides the God above? And truthfully, Marco felt the lack of fear of the heaven's from the powerful being known as the king

But this was still too much for Marco to process. The Kira?! He looked around in hopes of seeing a familiar face. Of course his eyes settling on the beautiful white haired sword-maiden that captivated him throughout the tournament. The one who helped him pass and cheered him on from the beginning. Wasn't she also the famed daughter of Alexander Kira, the man the king named his own father?

"T-this can't be." Marco struggled. Until the red gem around his neck began to glow a vibrant crimson just as it had done before. At the top of the seating above Lea, a blue light pierced the heavens above and mingled with the red light. The royal mana of the man who once loved Marco's mother emerged from the shadows. His eyes sharpened upon Marco. This man was his father. He felt it from the warmness in his mana and the familiar sensation deep within his heart. "Alexander Kira..."

But something clicked in him from the speech. *Heir to the Kira?!* Marco was about to argue but felt the pressured glare of his newly found father. A powerful aura silently telling the bastard to obey. Arguing with the king in public like this would cause even more chaos than his revelation. So Marco simply copied Lea's bow and nodded. "T-thank you, your highness." He stumbled. Marco stood back to his feet and looked to the captains which stood before him.

"As for my choice..."

*Coral Peacock probably fits the most. But Blue Rose would mean more diplomatic approaches which I'm sure I could excel in. The church's diplomatic choice to everything helps greatly. Plus Tiana...But Black Bulls has Lea-* Marco looked to his sister. But this time hid his shy'd his eyes from her. He just unknowingly usurped her position...Thoughts of a bloodied Arissa being severed churned his stomach. *I'm probably next...* He thought. Violet Orca...I have no desire to sneak around. Besides... *Marco looked to the Silver Eagle captain. The famous royal head of the Silva House. He needed to learn to live like a royal which meant living and fighting among them. If he wanted to make a difference in this world, he needed to protect this kingdom as much as possible.*

"Sir captain of the Silver Eagles, please accept me as your newest Magic Knight. I vow to protect this kingdom and be a guiding light from the evils within!" The next words erupted from his heart with a power he hadn't known he possessed. "I swear by my name as a Kira!"

Alexander watched the scene unwind with a sense of anticipation and fear. But he was proud that Marco had been chosen by a staggering five squads. Alongside Tiana and Lea, his children were given the most choices. Lea and Tiana tying with the House Draconus had been overshadowed by Lea's disappointing choice and tainting of her destiny. But the fact Marco received even more choices than the kid who defeated him filled Marco with pride. *Of course this would be hard for you to believe.* Alexander thought to himself. It was then when he grabbed his necklace and flowed mana through it, causing both their gems to react. A beautiful moment between father and son. However he hadn't long to enjoy it...for the king, his cousin, did what he does best.

To reveal such a revelation before all of Clover Kingdom seemed foolish. But the nothing the king did lacked a purpose. In fact, Alexander knew that his cousin possessed a manipulative heart which surpassed his own power. If not for the massive amount of magic pouring from that body, then the king's calculating mind was Clover's greatest weapon. The royal realm was shook by Marco's recent show of power and Lea's choice. Which could've prompted some eyes and mouths to open. As a chipped armor often to the defeat of a warrior, this crack in House Kira's holiness only meant further problems in the horizon.

But by revealing the truth behind Marco, Guthrie seized control of the situation. The greatest way of destroying damaging rumors was by living one's truth. He also seized this chance to deliver his retribution, like the false god he is, upon the one who tainted his house. Just as her father had done before sixteen years prior. To take away Lea's hard earned efforts for following her heart sickened him. But nothing could be done now. Alexander noticed Marco about to interrupt. Obviously to protect the girl he once thought of just a good friend. But he stared to the child, using his overwhelming mana to send a message of obedience.

*A decent choice.* Alexander nodded as Marco chose his squad. This also meant that they would have enough time to work on Marco's new lifestyle. No more church. No more helping out the forsaken realm. Marco, as the new heir of the Crownsguard and head of the Branch Family, had a great responsibility. Should Lea decide to abandon it, Alexander needed to assure that his son was ready. With the conclusion of this little debacle, Alexander walked up the stairs, pass the shy'd eyes of the royals. Yet something else pulled at his heart. Something which took importance over the foolish thoughts of the royals around him.

Sixteen years ago, the love of his life and the product of this love were supposedly assassinated. But here his child stood...Before the king and all. It was a plot that even the wisest of sage's would've overlooked. Which meant he doubted that she left Marco at the church before...she had the funds to leave the kingdom if the threat made itself *that* clear. Tears slowly fell from Alexander's eyes as he came to the pained realization.

Lea was truly happy for Marco; he was someone that she befriended during the exam, which was ironic considering that King Guthrie had just revealed that he was her brother, and more than that, he was a bastard? Lea had heard rumors from the elders of the Kira about Alexander’s youth, but nothing to this extent. But, more than anything right now, the one thing that bothered Lea…

“K-King Guthrie!” Lea called out, stepping forward from her place within the crowd of the accepted. She was shivering, and stiff. “H-Heir? B-But, I’m the heir! I’ve trained my entire life for it! I’ve done nothing but train to the best of my ability, and to devote myself entirely to you and Clover. I-I do not doubt your choice, because you are my King, but am I no longer deserving or serving as your sword and shield!? For as long as I’ve been alive, that has been my calling! It was the reason that I was brought into the world, so why….” Lea clenched her fist. “Why are you taking this away from me!?”

Hearing the desperate plea of the former heir of the Branch Family, Guthrie turned his full attention upon her and spoke with a voice that carried a hint of sadness and remorse, as though he was a benevolent ruler forced to make a difficult decision.

“Know this my most loyal subject, that it was with a heavy heart I made this decision – undoubtedly you are the single greatest ray of light that the Branch Family has ever produced and your destiny would be well-earned. However, you have made grave errors of judgment upon this day, including almost killing a daughter of Clover.”

He paused briefly as he shook his head from side to side.

“In light of this, I feel that what you most require is something to strive towards, an ideal to which you might reach and uncover your true purpose. Know that I am not blind to your stellar exploits, and for that reason, I offer you this… in one year from the present day, you shall meet with Marco and you will fight for the right of succession: consider this your ultimate test to ascertain your potential to become the future leader of the Crownsguard. Do not disappoint me and you may yet change my mind.”

Marco wanted to vouch for Lea but found his body unable to move. He felt his heart sinking by the saddened pleas of his sister. Yet the king's harsh judgement put Marco in a awkward position which made him wish he was still in the church. Yet, in front of all the kingdom to see, the king decided to wedge an even deeper gap between the siblings that were once friends. "A-a fight..." Marco repeated as he looked to the king with panicked eyes. Memories of Arissa being chopped into pieces flooded his psyche. Could he ever hope to stand against this sword-maiden?! He wanted to just abandon the Crownsguard from the beginning...But the church often spoke of the king's cruelty. A darkness hidden by mask of benevolence. He knew better than to turn this down. And so, Marco simply looked to Lea while attempted to dodge her gaze.

"I-its okay Lea..." Marco's voice hardened. That's right. The royals who he would have to live upon were watching. He couldn't enter this realm a soft-spoken weakling. It'd been better if he died as a child. "I...I'm a member of House Kira. A son of Alexander Kira." Marco started. "I have so much catching up to do...I'm so behind...But...But I will not give up. Not because of the blood we share. But because you were the only person here who believed in me! So I promise not to let you down! Even if you chop me into pieces and feed me to the dogs!"

What was Marco saying!? This women had sixteen years of experience against him. No way in the world they would be able to match up evenly. But something within Marco burned. He needed to stand tall and proud. Marco turned to the Golden Dawn captain with a sly smirk. "And that goes for you as well, Kingston!"

All throughout this interaction, Tiana was hit by one emotion after the other, and with little time to react to all the new information she’d have to process. Initially surprised, by the fact that the boy she and Lea had worked with was their brother, and on top that, the King had named him the rightful heir to the Crownsguard Tiana would never be able to be part of, but her mind wasn’t worried about that, no, it was too busy analyzing the revelations.

One after the other, the realizations hit her. The realization that she was adopted probably around the time Marco was born. They were both 16 after all. Were these events connected? Her knees felt even weaker than before, and they buckled in anxiousness. There was also the exile of the Kira she never knew, Wayne. Could that possibly…be related to?

“Lea.” “Marco.” “Crownsguard.” “Wayne.” “Exile.” “Adoption.” “Lies.”

The words resounded in her head over and over again, repeatedly, until the powerful words of the king brought her back.

Tiana’s eyes widened once more and she felt as her body trembled in shock. Guthrie’s manipulative ways took form during the final stages of the exam. She clenched her fists angrily, with the remaining of her strength after the fight. Yes, a huge part of her was angry. That with just a few words, Tiana had turned the two siblings, the two true siblings against each other, whether they would notice it or not.

But the other part of her was sorrow. She was not to intervene, she wasn’t a Kira after all. Once again, the feelings of isolation surged within Tiana, as she looked at Guthrie, and Alexander angrily.

“It’s bullshit. It’s all bullshit. What a load of crap.” she said quietly, a tear streaming down her face. Part of her wanted to scream. To ask her father about these mysterious, oddly related string of events and to lash out at Guthrie with every fiber of her being. But she knew, making an even bigger scene would do nothing.

## Drama for Llamas

Korag silently stood up from his seat and began walking to the center area towards his new recruit Lea. "Captain?" Alana wondered what he was doing. He made his way beside her and rest his arm on her shoulder. "Destiny? The fuck is this talk of destiny ? You nobles can talk about family destiny till your blue in the face, your life is what you make of it not some mobojumbo your family tells you to do what they say. Follow your own path, not the path picked by others." He looked over towards the king. "Yo King! As far as this exam is concerned, this one here is my property now so if you don't mind, ill be taking responsibility for her not you, and she'll decide what to do with herself. Not the noble, not the Kira family, and certainly not you." He called out to him before taking a gulp from his bottle, pat Lea's head and walked back to where he was before.

The eyes of the King and the Captain of the Black Bulls met briefly and for a split second the true nature of Guthrie slipped through his visage and for the briefest of moments the ugly truth would be revealed to those precious few who realized it, the earth quaked and the winds roared into being.. rippling across the landscape and tearing off all of the banners within the coliseum scattering them in all cardinal directions.

Meanwhile pebbles, boulders and even people began to levitate a couple feet off of the ground as the sheer overwhelming desnity of mana that now lingered in the atmosphere momentarily displaced the laws of gravity themselves. The King put his head in his hands as if in deep mourning, but in actuality it was to conceal the look of maddening rage that now dominated his features.

A sudden crack, another rumble and a large chasm split the inside of the coliseum in twain, snaking up the walls briefly as for the first time in many years, Guthrie was stricken with wrath. Then all of it vanished as soon as it had arrived in the first place, the people plumped down into their seats and the sudden surge of wind disipated, leaving only the gaping fissure right in front of Korag’s feet as a reminder of the King’s anger.

“I am gravely disappointed by your behavior, Captain of the Black Bulls, if it were not for your years of trusted service I would have had you imprisoned for such an inexcusable lack of manners. But as it stands, your efforts are best directed elsewhere and so you shall spend the next five nights in quarantine as a reminder of proper etiquette. Zakai Draconus, would you see to it that the Captain is safely escorted to his temporary residence?”

Beckoning the other man down he added softly. “If he resists, you are free to put him in his place.. should he continue beyond the point where you deem him no longer fit to serve as Captain then you may execute him, but do so quietly if it comes to that.”

There was no way this had been going on. This had what the Kingdom had boiled down to for the name of the Kira? So much happened in a short amount of time and no one present expected it to come down to such a scale. The moment the mana expelled, Zakai knew exactly whom it belonged to--the great King of this kingdom--Guthrie. It was rare when he saw it, but for the few times that he did, he adjusted himself to it so that he could withstand it.

Even though he hadn't been affected by it physically, it made him feel at ease mentally. Much like Zakai, Guthrie's mana had a bit of an effect on the gravity and it just made him feel good. His golden gaze followed the sloppy figure of Korag back to his seat, while the King spoke. Zakai stood to his feet something he hadn't done since the beginning of the Fourth Phase.

"Very well then," Zakai began, stiffening his back to expose the muscles in his chest. He took his steps towards Korag's seat, but stayed enough away to not enter his personal space, regardless of how low Korag appeared in his eyes, he was a captain and mean he possessed enough power to hold the position. Or, maybe they were just *handing* that squad captain's position out, not many people wanted to touch that with a long-handled spoon. Regardless, Zakai had a duty. He'd been giving over a hundred tasks by the King himself and Zakai completed each without excuse--today would be no different comrade or not.

"For treason by your words, the king has ordered you to spend five nights within quarantine and you will abide by his orders." His tone was noble, but he approached Korag with no ill-intent. "If you object, I will perform to the King's liking and wholeheartedly take you by force. You've already forced the king to actions he likes to keep from the public and in that sense, you have nearly humiliated him. I want to execute you for that fact alone, but more orders state otherwise."

Zakai paused, his heart skipped a beat for a moment as his eyebrow lifted. Then a moment later, like a woman married to a drunk, it continued to beat. "Come along."

Despite the harsh words of the king, Korag felt not fear or regret for his actions, as those kids needed the words of encouragement. He felt the mana being expelled for that brief moment and watch the king as he momentarily unleashed his wrath towards him, as Korag remained where he was casually chugging from his bottle. He felt no fear towards the kings power, he never has. He's lived his entire life facing overwhelming power that could just as easily end his life, why should today be no different?

Although his cloak and hair reacted to the change in gravity, however remained where he was, strong and proud. Once he got back to seat he sat down and continued to observe the event. As Zakai approached him, Korag glanced over to him, looking at each other eye to eye. He believed Zakai was not going to make any unnecessary moves yet. He stood up to meet him face to face. "I..."

Korag was interrupted as a woman appeared between them, holding her palm out towards both captains telling them to halt as she bowed down to the king as quickly as she appeared. Korag was shocked by the sudden appearance. "Alana?"

Alana continued to show respect to the king. "Please forgive me my King. You may not know me but i am Alana Merle. Right hand of Korag Gildamesh and his sworn care taker of the Black Bulls. I wish to apologize for his insolence towards you. Allowing him to behave on such manner on my watch is inexcusable. I beg you to forgive him for his acts and allow me to take him home and the new recruits back home and allow me to rectify my mistake and punish him myself."

Korag stared at Alana and looked over to the king. He knew a plead like that would not be enough. "I beg of you to over look this please. He has served under you for all these years. You more then anyone must know his free will will not accept this without a fight and a fight between captains would be imminent and death would be a possibility towards either or. I ask you to avoid such catastrophe as your audience is still present and observing the situation as we speak. If they were to see the squads fighting amongst each other, the respect they have in the Magic Knights would be shattered. It was break the security we have of the magic knights if we were to loss the either captains, having us lose our strongest leaders so soon after the replacing the previous captain will allow the enemies to believe we are weak and take full advantage of the situation. I have also worked under him for almost just as many years, he only meant to offer words of encouragement to his new squad member, despite how his words may have sounded i know for a fact he never meant to openly defy and challenge you, his Highness. therefore I ask you once again to please over look this and allow me, his care taker, to punish him for his actions."

Following her plea, there was a moment of long silence before Guthrie spoke having again regained his full composure. "As King I hold the Captains to a lofty standard, they are to be powerful, capable and above all loyal to their nation - I sit here as a representative of the wishes of our beloved citizens. To disrespect me is to disrespect us all, at best your Captain is a drunken fool who made a grave error of judgement. At worst he may be working in tandem with the Diamond Kingdom to undermine to military excellence in these trying times - I would not put such terrible plots past them as tales have reached all of our ears about the horrors they practise within their borders!"

Pausing briefly before continuing, Guthrie's voice carried with it none of his earlier hostility: "In light of recent events, I hereby suspend Korag's captaincy for the next two weeks and until that happens you shall act as his replacement since it is apparent that you already act the part, and know where your loyalties lie, besides!"